Russet and Gold

RUSSET AND GOLD by

Sue Perkins

WHISKEY CREEK PRESS www.whiskeycreekpress.com

Published by WHISKEY CREEK PRESS Whiskey Creek Press PO Box 51052 Casper, WY 82605-1052 www.whiskeycreekpress.com

Copyright © 2008 by Sue Perkins Warning: The unauthorized reproduction or distribution of this copyrighted work is illegal. Criminal copyright infringement, including infringement without monetary gain, is investigated by the FBI and is punishable by up to 5 (five) years in federal prison and a fine of $250,000.

Names, characters and incidents depicted in this book are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, organizations, or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental and beyond the intent of the author or the publisher. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system, without permission in writing from the publisher. ISBN 978-1-60313-346-3

Credits Cover Artist: Nancy Donahue Editor: Melanie Billings Printed in the United States of America

Other Books by Author Available at Whiskey Creek Press: www.whiskeycreekpress.com Three Hearts Travis Denton travels to New Zealand to meet his eight-year-old daughter and take her back to America. His custody demand traumatizes Darcy Farrell, but she must do what’s best for Brooke and fight her physical attraction for Travis!

Blue & Silver–Sky Castles: Book 1 A flicker of white caught Caishel’s eye. A figure in white flowing garments hovered next to the wing of the transport, its face turned towards her…. The white lipped mouth opened in a circle of shock and the figure suddenly vanished

Dedication ~~To my sister Jan who enthusiastically reads my novels. She responds honestly when I ask if she enjoyed the story. Also to her daughters Lisa and Sarah who also enjoy reading my books.~~

Chapter 1 Lan “Excuse me.” Ellie ignored the cultured voice. The man couldn’t be talking to her. Everyone yelled when they spoke to her. “Excuse me. Could you tell me how to find the road to the coast?” Slowly Ellie stood and tilted her head to look at the stranger on the road outside the yard. The glossy golden coat of his nahhar dazzled her and she gasped in wonder at the beautiful, dark spiral horn pushing through the russet mane. The rider coughed politely as the nahhar shifted restlessly. She glanced up. Dark brown eyes looked patiently at her from beneath an untidy mop of black hair. Hands, slightly darker than the nahhar’s coat, loosely held the reins. Her heart hammered nervously against her ribs and her cheeks flushed red as she tried to remember his query. “The road to the coast?” he repeated, eyes twinkling with good humour. “I thought I knew the way, but I seem to be lost.” Ellie self-consciously tucked a dark auburn curl under the green striped scarf she wore to keep her hair tidy while she worked. Rough palms rubbed up and down the sides of the work tabard protecting her dress. She licked her lips nerv1

Russet and Gold

ously and struggled to answer his question. “This is the right road, Sire,” she managed to say. “Carry on for another two stones and the road merges with the coast road.” “Capet,” the stranger commented. His mount moved restlessly, nodding its horned head up and down. “Your pardon, Sire, I don’t understand.” “I’m a Capet, not a Sire.” “Sorry, Sire...I mean Capet.” She stumbled over the words, her blush rising again as she tried to rectify her mistake. “Thank you for your help.” The Capet smiled. Nodding pleasantly, he set his heels to the nahhar’s side and trotted off down the road. She watched until he disappeared round the nearby bend, then started piling firewood into her tabard. Her thoughts remained with the stranger. I wonder if all the nobles at the sky castle are as young and good looking. “Ellie, where are you, girl?” By the tone of her mother’s voice, she knew she’d stayed in the yard too long and looping her tabard around the wood she hurried into the house. “What have you been doing girl?” her mother asked crossly as Ellie placed the wood at the side of the hearth, but the woman didn’t wait for an answer before she continued. “Here. Take this lunch out to your father and brothers.” Reluctantly, Ellie picked up the basket and left the kitchen to make her way to the distant field where the men were planting cardo bushes. Usually, she objected to any suggestion these oafs were her blood relations. When Ellie was five years old, her real father died leaving her mother 2

Russet and Gold

Mehrnaz penniless. She’d married Horgarth, a widowed northside farmer, believing it to be the best solution to her situation. Mehrnaz soon found she’d become drudge and bedmate to Horgarth, and skivvy to his half grown sons. In time, she produced another two boys, tying herself irrevocably to the farm. The three older males treated Ellie and Mehrnaz as slaves at their beck and call, but ignored them completely at other times. Ellie sighed and shifted the heavy basket to the other arm. If only they had carried on ignoring her. In hindsight, she realised she’d been lucky to be a late developer, but now her breasts strained against the material of her clothes and she’d seen both stepbrothers sneaking looks at her when they thought no one was looking. The men stopped work when Ellie entered the field and stood wiping the sweat from their brows as they waited for her to reach them. Her stepfather snatched the basket from her arm and walked towards the tall, leafy tree where he and his sons always settled to eat their lunch. Ellie turned to go, but found her way blocked by Bor, the elder of her stepbrothers. “Not going are you, Ellie?” he asked. “Stay for a bit and keep us company.” “I’ve got work to do back at the house, Bor,” she protested, and tried to step round him. “Come on, Ellie.” The younger brother came up behind her and put his hand on her arm. “We only want to have a bit of fun. We could all enjoy ourselves if you’d stop being so unfriendly.” Bor crowded in closer. Ellie could see her escape route rapidly disappearing and she tried to slip through 3

Russet and Gold

before it closed completely. “Stop being so daft, Ellie.” Bor’s attitude changed and he glowered at her threateningly. “You’d better start treating us nice or it’ll be the worse for you.” His hands reached out and grabbed her upper arms. Ellie struggled, but her efforts were useless. He was far too strong for her. “Leave her be, Bor,” Horgarth ordered, but Bor held on while he argued with his father. “She don’t mind, Da. Ellie knows we’re only teasing her.” “I said leave her be, boy. She’s got chores to do, now let her go.” Horgarth turned away, not bothering to see if Bor obeyed his order. Ellie knew her stepbrothers wouldn’t dare disobey their father. Wriggling out of Bor’s grasp she hurried away, pulling her clothing straight as she headed for the house. She didn’t mention the incident to her mother. There was no point. Her complaints were always met with sighs and a reminder to stay away from her stepbrothers. Mehrnaz was afraid of Horgarth, and didn’t dare do anything to annoy him. Criticising his boys definitely annoyed him. “Go feed the moonargs, Ellie,” the weary woman told her as soon as she returned to the house. The warm interior of the barn embraced Ellie as she closed the double doors behind her. She loved looking after the moonargs. The simple animals asked nothing more than to be fed and milked at the appropriate times. Their antlered heads turned to her as she moved closer to their stalls and she remembered the stories her father had told her when she was tiny. Her favourite one had been about the arrival of the 4

Russet and Gold

moonargs on Hejmen and she could hear his voice whispering softly through the cocoon of the barn. “Our ancestors brought the moonargs with them from their home planet.” His tale began. “The place where the sky castles came from?” the four year old asked. “Yes, my little Lise.” Her father always used his pet name for her. “The place where we all came from. Moonargs were bred for meat and milk, but when they arrived on Hejmen, the local animals kept attacking them. Over the years, they grew antlers to protect themselves and even though the threat no longer exists, the moonargs keep their antlers, just in case.” Ellie smiled at the memory, but her dreams were ripped apart by the harsh voice of her stepfather. “What are you doing, girl?” Horgarth shut the barn door behind him and moved towards her. “You should be feeding the animals instead of standing there daydreaming.” Head down, she hurriedly filled the feed bucket with grain, but when she turned round she found Horgarth standing directly behind her. “Maybe it’s time I taught you your place, girl.” His foetid breath made her stomach churn and she wondered how her mother could endure this man’s touch. Ellie tried edging past him, but Horgarth placed his hands on her shoulders, pressing her back against the feed bin. His lips cracked in a horrible grin and drool seeped from the corner of his mouth. Fear welled up in Ellie. As a last resort with her stepbrothers she could threaten them with their father’s wrath, but she had no such backup with Horgarth. He was master on the farm, and everyone obeyed him. 5

Russet and Gold

Slowly his tongue licked his lips uncovering his broken teeth. His hands dropped to her breasts and he squeezed cruelly, smiling as she winced with pain. Oh mother, she thought. How could you have thought this man would look after you? “Ellie.” Relief flooded through her as Mehrnaz called from the yard, and when the voice came again, she could tell her mother was heading for the barn. Horgarth’s hands dropped to his sides and he turned away. “You keep this between us, girl, if you know what’s good for you,” he snarled as he moved towards the barn door. “Ellie.” Mehrnaz opened the door and almost bumped into Horgarth. “Just been telling your girl there she’ll have to work harder if she wants me to feed and clothe her,” he said gruffly as he pushed past his wife. “Caught her daydreaming instead of doing her chores. You make sure she knows she’ll get the strap if she doesn’t pull her weight.” He disappeared out the door and Ellie turned away from her mother to feed the moonargs. Risking a glance over her shoulder she saw Mehrnaz wasn’t looking in her direction. The older woman stood in the doorway with a strange expression on her face as she watched her husband walk away. When she turned to her daughter, her features firmed and Ellie knew her mother had made a decision about something, but she didn’t dare ask if it had anything to do with her. **** Every morning, Ellie fed the poultry and milked the moonargs, but the next day Mehrnaz kept her working in the kitchen until the men left for the fields. Once they were alone 6

Russet and Gold

in the house, Mehrnaz pulled her daughter to the sleeping alcove and dragged the covers from Ellie’s bed. “Pack your things.” Ellie stood staring at her mother, making no move to do as she was told. “Get on with it, girl, we haven’t got long before the boys wake up. Take only the things you really can’t do without.” “Where are we going?” “Not we, Ellie. You. I can’t leave my little boys, but you have to go.” Ellie watched in confusion as Mehrnaz stripped the blanket from the bed and laid it on the floor. Quickly her mother filled it with clothes and tied the full blanket across Ellie’s shoulders before leading her back into the kitchen. “What’s happening?” Ellie asked. “Mother, why are you sending me away?” “Ellie, I have to.” Tears shone from Mehrnaz’s eyes. “You’re too pretty my love. The men are starting to take notice of you. You have to leave before you end up tied to this farm like I am.” “But where will I go?” Tears pricked Ellie’s eyes, and she scrubbed her hand across them, determined not to give in to her emotions. “Landon holds a hiring fair today. If you hurry, you should get there before it’s over. Try to get a job as a maid in one of the merchants’ houses. Even if you end up working in the kitchens, at least you’ll be better off than if you stayed here.” If she remained on the farm, her stepbrothers would not be the only ones trying to take advantage of her. “Here, take this.” Mehrnaz held out a book, well worn with use. 7

Russet and Gold

“You keep this safe, Ellie. It belonged to your father. It’s the only thing I have left of his to give you. Keep it with you always. Remember all the things I’ve told you about behaving yourself. Talk properly and use the book to keep up with your reading; it makes you stand out from everyone else. Now get you gone. You should have a good few hours before they realise you’re not here.” Ellie tucked the book into her pack and gave her mother a fierce hug. Mehrnaz pushed her out the door, but when Ellie turned to wave goodbye from the lane outside the farmyard, her mother had gone back inside. Ellie’s steps were brisk, each one taking her further from the life of drudgery she had known on the farm. Life in the town would be no easier, but at least she’d get paid for working, and she’d have a chance to meet girls her own age. She left the farm an hour after sunrise when the day moon Daith was a pink shadow in the sky. Two hours later, she passed the mileage stone and turned onto the main road to Landon. The town gradually rose in the distance and her eyes widened as she caught sight of the sky castle floating high above the ground. Ellie remembered their journey to the farm when her mother married Horgarth. The castle had looked unkempt, with a tilt slightly off its true level. Now the sunlight glinted off the surface making it look like a sparkling jewel in the bright blue sky. Hearing the sound of hoofbeats behind her, she moved to one side of the road to allow the rider to pass. To her surprise, he stopped and she looked up at the same young man who had asked directions the day before. “Are you heading for Landon?” he asked with a smile. “Yes, Sire—I mean Capet.” Ellie ducked her head to 8

Russet and Gold

hide her confusion. “So am I. Can I offer you a ride on Vassar?” She glanced up, looking for Vassar, before realizing he was talking about the golden nahhar. “Thank you, but no,” she replied. “I haven’t far to go now.” “Then I’ll walk with you.” He dismounted and, taking the reins in his hand, stepped out beside her. Ellie had thought his offer a mere courtesy and she’d expected the noble to ride on. She was acutely aware of him as he walked beside her. He smelt clean and fresh, not like her stepbrothers who always had a stale odour of sweat hanging off their bodies. She wasn’t sure whether to speak or remain silent but he solved the problem for her by chatting casually about all manner of things. “I’m really grateful for your directions yesterday. I was completely lost by the time I got to your farm. Are you going to the market today?” “I’m going to the hiring fair, sir,” she replied respectfully. “Did you lose your job at the farm? I hope it wasn’t because you stopped working to help me.” The young man’s brows puckered with concern. “The farm belongs to my stepfather and mother felt it was time I set out on my own.” He made no comment and Ellie sneaked a look at him. His lips had thinned and the expression in his eyes was thoughtful. She glanced down at his amber coloured tunic and with the Horak bird emblem embroidered on the breast. She couldn’t resist another look at his face and saw a soft expression had replaced the previous hard look. “So what type of work can you do? Apart from farm work that is.” 9

Russet and Gold

“I can do housework and cooking. My mother is a good cook and she taught me to be one too.” “Anything else?” “Nothing really, except looking after the little ones. My two little half brothers,” she hurriedly explained when he frowned at her words. “Mother is always busy so I usually take care of them.” “Then you could hire out as a nurserymaid.” He looked at her intently and Ellie felt frightened, but he put his hand on her arm and smiled. “Don’t worry, I know someone who’s looking for a reliable nurserymaid to help with new-born twins. She’d probably consider you if I recommended you.” “Excuse me, sir, if I’m being rude, but why would you help me? You don’t even know my name, so why would you recommend me to your friend?” “Good point. Perhaps we should introduce ourselves. My name is Sard, Capet Sard of Rak. I’m attached to the court of Duke Ailan of Lan. And you are?” Ellie felt so flustered she didn’t know how to reply. When she eventually formed the words they came out in a stammer. “Ell-Ellie. My name is Ellie, short for Elisette.” Now why did I give him my real name? I don’t know why, but I trust this man enough to tell him things I wouldn’t normally share with a stranger. “Ellie. That’s not the right name for you. It’s far too harsh.” Sard frowned slightly then his face cleared. “Elisette is too long, I’ll call you Lise.” She gasped! He’d picked her father’s pet name for her. Conversation lagged when they reached the outer limits of Landon and the Capet led her towards the marketplace. 10

Russet and Gold

Ellie—no, she must remember she was Lise now—stared around with interest as they walked through the busy streets. The marketplace spread out over the centre of town, but in the distance she could see the twinkling blue of the sea. “There’s the hiring platform.” Lise glanced in the direction Sard was pointing. The people on the nearby raised wooden dais looked resigned to the fact of selling themselves. Some had obviously tried to bring some semblance of order to their ragged clothes. Lise stood tall. Her clothes might be well worn, but they were clean and tidy. She looked again and shivered. Would she really have to stand up there offering herself for sale? The people looking for servants did not look kind and she realised she could be going from the possibility of her stepfather’s abuse to danger of a different kind. At least on the farm her mother tried to protect her, but once employed by any of these people she would be at their mercy. “Come with me.” The Capet took her hand and dragged her through the crowd, forcing people to move out of his way. “Sard, over here.” He changed course and headed towards a well dressed lady with a servant standing behind her. “Milady.” Capet Sard bowed deeply in front of the woman, then grinned at her. “I didn’t realise you were coming downside today. If I’d known I would have been here to escort you.” “I’m not helpless you know.” The woman smiled to take the sting out of her words. “I came down for the hiring fair. Keva needs help now we have three children so I wanted to 11

Russet and Gold

get a nurserymaid to help her.” “Have you had any luck?” “No. Most of the women are kitchen drudges. Nobody has any experience with babies.” The woman sighed. “I must find someone soon. Keva can’t carry on without help for much longer.” “I think I have the answer, Milady. May I present Lise? She’s good at housework, experienced with babies and young children. And she’s looking for a job.” “Really?” Lise squirmed as the woman looked her over. She’ll want me to open my mouth next so she can examine my teeth. “You’re very young. How did you gain this experience?” “I worked on my stepfather’s farm and helped my mother take care of the house and farmyard,” Lise said quietly. “After my two little brothers were born I took care of them as Mother had a lot of other work to do.” “When you speak to the Duchess you must say ‘Milady’,” the woman servant cautioned, but not unkindly. Duchess! This can’t be Duchess Caishel of Lan! Lise’s face flushed with embarrassment as she sank into a curtsy. Why didn’t the Capet warn me? The ruler of Lan won’t want a farm girl to look after her children. “How old are your brothers, Lise?” A light touch on her arm brought Lise to her feet and she found herself looking directly into the blue eyes of the Duchess. She saw warmth and friendliness. Deep inside, she felt a longing to be accepted by this unusual woman. “Four years and two years, Milady.” “I have a three year old son and four month old twins, a boy and a girl. My nanny needs help to look after them. I’d like to offer you the position of nurserymaid. You’d live in 12

Russet and Gold

the castle.” The Duchess waved a hand at the huge estate floating high in the sky. “I’d give you a three month trial. If we find we don’t suit one another, I’d help you find another job. How does that sound?” Lise stared at the Duchess, her throat blocked with such a strong feeling of emotion she found herself unable to speak. She nodded instead. “Good. I shall leave Sard to bring you up to the castle and make sure you get settled in.” The Duchess turned to the young man. “I think you’d better take the transport. My groom will take Vassar back for you. Introduce Lise to Keva and don’t forget to tell her I hired her personally. Tell Keva to start Lise on her nurserymaid duties tomorrow, but to make sure she’s given a uniform and other necessary clothes. Goodbye for now, my dear.” The words were accompanied by a warm smile. “I’ll see you in the nursery tomorrow.” Lise stood dumbfounded as the Duchess turned and walked away through the marketplace. She was still surprised at the speed of her change in circumstances. She’d gone from an unemployed farm girl to nurserymaid of the Duke and Duchess of Lan’s children, and she’d only left the farm a few hours ago. A man came hurrying through the crowd and stopped in front of Capet Sard. With a few words Sard handed over the reins of the nahhar then turned to her as the man led the animal away. “Shall we go?” He held his arm out to her, but she blushed and refused his offer. “Please, sir, it isn’t right. I’m not a lady like the Duchess.” “Lise, you can be whatever you want to be.” He waited, but when it became obvious she wasn’t going to accept his offer, he 13

Russet and Gold

sighed and withdrew his arm. “Shall we go up to the castle?” Meekly, she followed him as he wove his way through the crowded marketplace. It hadn’t been the nahhar which made people move out of the way. The Capet’s height gave him a commanding presence making the crowd move automatically to one side. Sard led the way through the main hall of the skyport to where transports waited on the landing apron. She gasped, then held her breath as a freight transport coming in to land hurled itself at the ground. At the last minute the vessel levelled out and settled down gently, but it took Lise’s heart several moments to stop pounding with fright. “Stupid idiot.” She heard Sard mutter, before he led her towards a transport standing with its doors wide open. Nervously, Lise followed him. Her earliest memories were of her father telling her stories, then his disappearance and the resulting grief of her mother. All memories from then onward had been unpleasant and involved the farm and Horgarth. She hadn’t left the farm since she was six years old. Landon seemed strange and frightening and now even the comfort of solid earth was to be taken from her. Sard stood to one side, waiting for her to take a window seat before he settled next to her. Lise clenched her hands nervously as the transport lifted off with a jerk, banked and sped into the blue sky. Cautiously, ready to glance back immediately to her lap, Lise let her eyes turn to the window. Maybe flying wasn’t so bad; nearly all of Landon spread out below them. The clouds in the sky reminded her of the fluffy bolls growing on the cardo bushes in Horgarth’s fields. The transport banked again and Lise’s eyes opened wide as she caught her first sight of the castle. 14

Russet and Gold

The Castle of Lan floated in supreme majesty in the sky, its walls and turrets straining upwards, while verdant grounds surrounded stonework like the skirts of a noble lady. On top of the tallest tower, she could see the blue and silver dragon pennant of the House of Lan. Looking at the regions below the castle grounds, she nodded to herself. She’d found out early in life that all beautiful things had a sordid side and this was no different. The lower regions were full of ugly box structures, pipes and steaming vents and huge hangers gaping at the outer edges. Their transport headed for one of the hangers and the upper castle and grounds were lost to view. They docked in one of the boxlike areas with a jolt. Courteously, Sard took her elbow and led her onto the docking bay. “Doesn’t look like much does it?” Sard commented as Lise looked around. “This is the working part of the castle; you’ll find the upper regions are completely different. You won’t have to come down here very often as your job will be to take care of the children.” Sard led her through the docking level to a recess in the far wall, where he stood back for her to enter first. “I’m sorry, I don’t understand.” Lise frowned at the recess. “What’s the point in entering such a small space?” “This is a dropchute,” Sard explained. “It will take us to the upper levels. Here hold my hand; it can be a bit unnerving if you’ve never used one before.” Shyly she reached out. Her fingers touched his and she jumped nervously as he caught her hand and led the way forward. “Nursery level,” Sard stated to the empty space. She jumped with fright as their bodies rushed upwards, 15

Russet and Gold

and when they stepped out of the drop chute, they were at a different level. Lise blinked in surprise at the change of scenery, totally unaware Sard still held her hand. The lower level had been utilitarian, but the corridors stretching in front of her were lit by glow globes which illuminated the rich tapestries hanging on the wall. Sard led her forward and she felt the warmth of heat globes drift across her ankles and wondered if she was dreaming. Heat and light on the farm could only be found at the cooking hearth and the men of the family usually appropriated this area. “Here’s the nursery.” The Capet opened a door near the end of the corridor and let go of her hand to usher her inside. On the opposite side of the room, a middle aged woman bent over a low bed where a little boy slept. Further along the wall were two identical cribs and although she couldn’t see the occupants, two small bumps under the covers indicated the twin babies were sleeping. “Keva, this is Lise, the new nurserymaid.” The woman straightened and crossed the room towards them. Lise squirmed inside. Keva’s sharp eyes were analysing everything about her. “Hired by the Duchess?” the woman asked. “Of course.” Sard grinned. “Milady said to tell you Lise is to begin her duties tomorrow, but you are to make sure she gets her uniform today.” “What experience do you have?” Keva asked, pinning Lise with a look. “How many children have you looked after before?” “I’ve looked after my two little brothers since they were born.” Lise’s voice faltered under the gimlet gaze of 16

Russet and Gold

the older woman. “And you think this makes you experienced enough to look after the heirs to the Duke of Lan?” “No, ma’am.” “Then why did you apply for this job?” “She didn’t apply,” Sard interrupted before Lise could reply. “I asked the Duchess to consider her.” “I see.” For a moment Keva’s eyes looked troubled, and then she shrugged. “If the Duchess thinks you’ll do, then we’d best give you a try.” “Thank you, ma’am.” Lise bobbed a quick curtsy. “Good gracious, child, you don’t curtsy to me. You keep that for the Duke and Duchess.” Keva turned to look at Sard. “Are you still here?” “I’m going right now.” Sard held his hands up in mock defence, then turned to Lise. “I’ll leave you in Keva’s capable hands.”

17

Russet and Gold

Chapter 2 The door shut behind Sard, leaving Lise with a sense of abandonment. Her feelings on leaving the farm had been relief tinged with nervousness at an uncertain future. She’d consoled herself with the knowledge working in the kitchen of a big house wouldn’t be too different from what she was used to. Now she felt completely out of her depth and waited anxiously for the matriarch of the nursery to speak. “You’ll find I don’t judge by appearances. I shall watch your work and the way you conduct yourself. Follow me and we’ll sort out your uniform.” Clutching her bundle to her chest, Lise followed the older woman into a small featureless room. She watched Keva place her hand on the smooth wall, and blinked in surprise as a section folded to reveal shelves of neatly piled clothes. Keva’s eyes raked her up and down then she turned to the cupboard. Flicking through a pile of blue linen and several piles of white, she eventually selected one blue item and several white ones and handed them to Lise. “Make sure your hair is neat, clean and tied back at all times,” Keva warned her. “You might find it better to have it cut short. You should also be clean and tidy in your personal 18

Russet and Gold

hygiene. I will not allow you near the children if I consider your habits to be dirty. This is your room, next to the children’s night nursery so you can see to them if they wake in the night.” Meekly Lise followed the nanny into a small windowless room furnished with a narrow bed and a small chest. On top of the chest a large jug stood in an even larger bowl. “Put your own things in the chest,” Keva instructed. “Then strip, wash and dry yourself thoroughly and dress in your uniform. When you’re ready, join me in the nursery.” The door closed behind the older woman and Lise turned to inspect the piles of linen. Picking up the blue one she realised it was a full length shapeless dress with tapes at the waist to tie it in place. The white items were underclothes and a long cream tabard in coarse linen. Another tabard in brilliant white had a slim border of lace at the edge indicating it was only to be worn on special occasions. Remembering Keva’s instructions, she quickly stripped off her old clothes. The water in the jug was cold, but the soapsand in the jar beside it was delicately scented and she happily washed her body and dried it on the old, soft towel hanging on the side of the chest. It didn’t take her long to dress, but to her horror she realised her shoes were totally unsuitable for indoor work. Horgarth objected to paying out good money for even the cheapest of shoes. Instead, he fashioned crude wooden clogs for the family and Lise had been forced to sand these down to avoid getting splinters in her feet. The clumsy footwear made an extremely loud noise when she walked on the stone floors of the castle. Deciding silence would be better than clomping noisily around the nursery; she pushed her clogs under the bed and walked barefoot from the room. 19

Russet and Gold

“Ah there you are, Lise.” Keva sat in a comfortable fireside chair with a solemn little boy on her knee. “This young gentleman is Jorlan, the eldest child in our care. We usually call him Jojo.” “Good day, Master Jorlan.” Lise smiled at the boy, but he buried his head in Keva’s shoulder. “A word of warning, his parents will not permit the children to be addressed by any title.” Keva frowned at her. “Jorlan is addressed as Jorlan or Jojo, never Master or with any other prefix to his name. Say hello to Lise, Jojo. She’s come to help Keva look after you and the twins.” Slowly the boy peeked at Lise, but when he saw her looking at him he quickly buried his head again. “He’ll get used to you,” Keva commented. She stood up and set the boy on his feet. “Off you go and play, Jojo.” Lise noticed when the little boy crossed the room, he made sure he didn’t come anywhere near her. She had seen her young brothers behave in this manner and knew curiosity would soon outweigh any fears he might have. Turning back to Keva she flushed as she saw the woman staring at her bare feet. “You have no shoes?” “No ma’am, I only have my wooden clogs.” “Call me Nanny or Keva, not ma’am. You’d best go and see the housekeeper. She’s in charge of the maids’ uniform and will sort out a pair of shoes for you. Come right back here when you’ve finished.” Jojo chose that moment to drop a toy and Keva hurried to console the boy as he set up an unholy yell. Quietly Lise left the nursery and stood outside the closed door wondering how to find the housekeeper. Deciding the servants’ quarters 20

Russet and Gold

would be in the lower regions of the castle, she headed towards a plain door at the end of the corridor. Her guess had been correct. Behind the door a stone staircase curved up and down and she shivered slightly as the chill attacked her bare feet. Lise headed down and realised she’d reached the kitchen level when she saw a maid enter through a door and come out through a different one. Hesitantly, she pushed the door open onto a scene of frantic activity. She stood waiting to be noticed, but instead people cursed as they bumped into her or pushed past her. “You girl, what are you doing? Why aren’t you working?” “Please, ma’am.” Lise decided to use this term of respect on the large stern woman who stood hands on hips, glaring at her. “Nanny told me to come down and find the housekeeper. I’m the new nurserymaid.” “Well you won’t find Mesry Neilan here. Here you.” The woman grabbed a young boy hurrying past with a basket of logs. “Put those by the range then take this girl to Mesry Neilan’s office.” The boy dumped the basket beside the black cooking range and dashed off across the room. Lise hurried after him before she lost sight of him. He led her through a maze of corridors and stopped in front of a heavy door. “In there.” He pointed at the door and rushed back the way they had come. Timidly, Lise raised her hand and tapped her knuckles on the plaswood surface. “Yes, come in.” Nerves jumping, Lise pushed the door open and walked in. The room was small with most of the floor space taken up 21

Russet and Gold

by a desk made of fruitwood from the vast forest orchards south of Lan. Behind it sat a woman dressed completely in black with a white scarf hiding her hair. She looked at Lise with eyes as cold as the night sky and Lise hastily curtsied. “Well, girl. What do you want?” “If you please, ma’am. Nanny Keva told me to find Mesry Neilan and ask for shoes. I’m the new nurserymaid.” She gasped out the words as fast as she could, and stood with bowed head, waiting for the oracle to speak. “Name?” “Lise, ma’am.” “Shoe size?” “I don’t know, ma’am.” Lise wondered if the woman ever spoke in anything, but snapped out phrases. With a sigh of exasperation, Mesry Neilan stood and looked over the desk at Lise’s feet. Jangling a large ring of keys she opened a cupboard at the side of her desk and selected a pair of black shoes from the pile hiding within. Passing them to Lise, she sat down again. For several moments Lise stood holding the shoes in front of her. Then she realised the other woman was waiting for her to try them on, and with a clatter she dropped them to the floor and nearly fell over as she tried to slip her feet into them. “Do they fit?” “Yes, ma’am.” Not for anything would Lise admit her toes felt squashed. “Off you go then. I’m sure Nanny will be waiting for you.” With another duck of her head, Lise scurried out the door and down the corridor. The housekeeper’s door shut behind her and Lise paused to catch her breath. Did I do the 22

Russet and Gold

right thing accepting this job? Not that it matters, it’s too late now. She shrugged her shoulders and turned to go back to the nursery, but which way had she come? The young lad who’d guided her there had rushed along so quickly and now she had no idea how to get back to the staircase. She couldn’t stand here all day, so she turned to the right and hurried along the corridor, positive Keva would reprimand her for taking so long. Within moments, she had become totally lost and when she came to a staircase which looked as if it was used by the servants, she started climbing without any hesitation. The higher Lise climbed the more she wondered if she was heading the right way for the nursery level. Turning to look and see how far she had come, she saw the stairs curved slightly, blocking any view of the lower sections. She continued her climb and the next curve brought her to a small landing with a door. Cautiously she opened the heavy door and peeped through. The hallway in front of her stretched to right and left. The rich tapestries hanging on the wall and the rugs covering the floor indicated she hadn’t climbed high enough. Despite being warm and clean, the nursery floor was nowhere near as opulent as these surroundings. With a sigh she closed the door and trudge upwards. She had only gone a few more steps when a white, wispy creature appeared on the stairs above her. The feet of the creature didn’t touch the floor as it floated gracefully towards her. Her stepfather had scared her with tales of evil spirits inhabiting the island offshore from Landon. Until now she hadn’t really believed him, but now she wasn’t so sure and she shrank back against the bare stone wall. 23

Russet and Gold

The spirit came abreast of her and stopped. Large limpid eyes turned in her direction. She held her breath, terrified her stepfather’s tales were true and her soul would be taken from her leaving her an empty husk. “Hello.” The spirit’s green eyes smiled at her, although its lips didn’t move. “Hello,” Lise gasped in response. The spirit nodded and continued down the stairs. Lise sagged with relief and hurriedly continued her climb before the full impact of what she’d seen registered in her mind. The being’s lips remained still when the eyes smiled, and they had not moved when it spoke. The words had come directly into her brain! Lise ran up the rest of the stairs and flung herself through the door on the next landing. She almost fainted with relief when she recognised the nursery floor. Rushing through the nursery door she closed it behind her and leaned against the plaswood panels, trying to catch her breath. “Mercy child, whatever’s the matter?” Keva looked at her, concern written all over her face. “I sa-saw,” Lise stuttered, trying to pull her thoughts together. “I saw a spirit on the stairs.” “A spirit?” Keva’s face cleared and she smiled. “You must have seen one of the Eos. They often come to visit the Duchess.” “Eos?” Lise had never heard of any Eos before. “Wherever do you come from, child? I thought everyone knew about the Eos. They live on the island just over the horizon from the harbour. They’re the people who were here before our ancestors arrived on Hejmen.” “But you said they were friends of the Duchess.” 24

Russet and Gold

“Yes. They became friends after the Duke inherited Lan. The Duchess got lost and the Eos found her, but they needed help which the Duchess provided. Ever since, they’ve been welcome in the castle and the Duke protects their island. Nobody’s allowed to land unless they’re specifically invited by the Eos.” Lise didn’t know whether to trust Keva’s explanation or her stepfather’s regarding the strange being she’d seen on the stairs. She wisely remained silent. This was her first day and she didn’t want Keva to have any more doubts about her than she already had. “Now, I expect you’ve had a long day and it will be an early start for you tomorrow. Until Jojo gets used to you, I think it would be best if you helped with the twins. You know how to change diapers and bottle feed babies, don’t you?” “Yes milady—I mean Nanny Keva,” she amended as the other woman frowned. Thank goodness she’d been able to answer in the affirmative. “Right, then off to bed with you.” Lise hadn’t realised how tired she felt until the door closed behind her. The bed beckoned and she pulled her clothes off and carefully folded them before laying them on the chair. The white cotton nightdress soon covered her nakedness and she climbed into bed and snuggled under the covers, but despite her tiredness, she couldn’t sleep. So much had happened since this morning. With a smile, she realised she wouldn’t have to milk another moonarg, or evade the clutching hands of Horgarth and his sons. She remembered her mother’s words and wished she hadn’t had to leave the one person in the world she loved. She’d even changed her name; or rather, Capet Sard had changed it for her. 25

Russet and Gold

Lise turned over trying to get comfortable. She’d been so lucky to meet Capet Sard. Without his help, she’d be slaving in a merchant’s kitchen instead of working in the castle with the children of the Duke and Duchess of Lan. **** Sard had felt an instant attraction for the girl as soon as she lifted her head and stared at him with her brilliant amber eyes. Yesterday, her hair had been hidden under the scarf holding it out of the way while she worked. Today, the long, dark auburn tresses had been gently restrained by a headband and the hair rippling down her back reminded him of a waterfall. She looked much cleaner, too. He wished she’d accepted his offer of a ride on Vassar so that he could hold her close to him, but their subsequent conversation made him feel relieved he hadn’t insisted. He knew now how young and naïve she was, but despite her youth, something about her commanded respect. **** Next morning, Lise rose with the dawn and dressed in the work clothes she’d been given. Cautiously, she opened the door and entered the nursery. Jojo lay sprawled on his back, his covers kicked to the bottom of the bed. She drew them back over the small body without disturbing him then turned towards the twins. In the doorway, Keva stood watching her. “He always does that, he’s a restless little boy, just like his mother,” Keva commented in a quiet voice. “Your first job is to get the twins’ bottles ready. They’ll be waking soon and they’ll want food immediately. You’ll find the kitchen maid has left the milk in a covered pot outside the door. The bottles are on the shelf over there.” The babies stirred just as Lise finished preparing their 26

Russet and Gold

bottles. The twins started by kicking the blankets with their tiny feet, but one started crying and the other followed suit. “Hush now,” she murmured, picking them both up. Lise sat in the low chair beside the table where she’d left the prepared bottles. Within minutes in the crook of each elbow she held a baby, sucking contentedly as they drank the milk. Both the twins looked up at the new face in their lives. Eyes round and clear, they stared at her and she smiled down at them. She’d loved her little brothers when they were this age, but lately she’d noticed the eldest one had begun to act like a miniature version of his father and half brothers. Keva watched carefully to make sure all was well, but Jojo stirred. He woke with a smile on his face, but as soon as he saw Lise his smile disappeared and he scurried from his bed to hide behind Keva’s skirts. “Don’t be silly, Jojo,” the nanny remonstrated. “You remember Lise from yesterday. She’s come to help me with the babies.” He peeped out from the folds of the skirt, but when Jojo saw Lise looking at him he hid again. Lise smiled at him when his face appeared again, but she knew it would take a few days before he accepted her. The babies finished their bottles and after burping them Lise laid them on a blanket in a netted area on the floor while she got their baths ready. She expected cans of hot water would be brought up from the kitchens, but Keva showed her a small room leading off the corner of the nursery. To her surprise she found herself in a bathroom, complete with both full adult size bath and a smaller one for babies and children. “The Duchess had all this installed when she was expecting Jojo,” Keva explained from the doorway where she could 27

Russet and Gold

keep an eye on the children in the nursery. “She really enjoyed the luxury of hot water on tap, and insisted her children and their attendants should have the same facilities. Turn that spigot on the far side.” Lise obeyed and jumped back when hot water spurted into the bath. “Don’t forget to test the temperature and don’t make it too deep,” Keva cautioned as Jojo claimed her attention. Left on her own, Lise marvelled at the ease the water filled the bath. She turned the spigot the other way and the water turned cold. With a little experimentation she got the water spurting at the right temperature and soon had the amount needed for bathing two young babies. At the side of the bath she found two slings designed to support a baby while in the bath. These slings attached to either side of the bath. “How clever,” she murmured to herself. “I can put one in there while I bathe the other.” Before fetching the twins she made sure there were enough soft, warm towels. Keva supervised Jojo, who sat at the table eating his potage. Although he concentrated on filling his spoon, Lise could see his eyes peeping at her every time he thought she wasn’t looking in his direction. “The boy’s Golan and the girl’s Marnie,” Keva told her as she picked up her two charges. Soon both babies were supported by the slings in the bath. They obviously enjoyed water and splashed and chortled as she sponged their bodies with softsoap. Every few minutes Keva appeared at the door to check her progress. At first this annoyed Lise, but then she realised Keva was responsible for the children’s welfare and until Lise had proved herself, the nanny meant to keep a watchful eye on her. All too soon the 28

Russet and Gold

time came to take the babies from the water. Dry and powdered, she wrapped each one in a large towel and carried them to the other room. “I got their clothes out for you,” Keva commented. Lise blushed. Keva had spoken kindly, but this task was Lise’s and she’d got it wrong on her first day. The twins looked adorable now they were clean, clothed and contented and Lise couldn’t fail but fall in love with them. “Mama, mama,” Jojo yelled as the Duchess came through the door. “Hush my love, not so loud,” his mother told him. “I’m not on the docking level, so you don’t have to shout.” The Duchess spent a few moments with her son, listening intently as he told her his news in his own childish prattle. Eventually he settled down for a cuddle in her arms and she carried him to where Lise waited with the twins. “And how are my babies today?” she asked Keva. “Fine, Milady,” Keva replied. “Things have been a lot easier today. Thank you for finding Lise for me, Milady.” “How are you enjoying working with Keva?” The Duchess smiled at Lise. “Good Milady, thank you,” Lise murmured, her face flushed hot with nerves and embarrassment. Yesterday, she had been working in a farmyard and now she was talking to the Duchess! “Well, Keva.” The Duchess turned to speak to the other woman and Lise stepped back, aware her brief moment in the brightglobe was over. One of the babies cried and she hurried to see what was wrong. “Lise,” Keva called. “Take the children’s dirty clothes to the laundry and collect their clean ones please.” Obediently, Lise hoisted the dirty linen sack from the 29

Russet and Gold

bathroom floor and hurried out the door of the main room. Outside, she wondered which way she should take for the laundry. Guessing it would be on the same level as the kitchens, she headed for the staircase she’d used yesterday. Once out of sight of the Duchess, she slung the sack over her shoulders and her head bowed as she compensated for the extra weight. “Watch out!” Startled by the sudden appearance of a male body, she looked quickly up. Capet Sard stood in front of her, hands on hips and a big grin on his face. “I’m so sorry, Capet,” she gasped. “I didn’t see you coming.” “Where are you off to?” Sard smiled at her. “The laundry, sir.” “Here, let me help you. That’s far too heavy for you to carry.” He reached his hand towards the sack slung over her shoulder, but she quickly backed away. “No, sir, really. I’m a lot stronger than I look. Besides, it wouldn’t be right...a Capet like you helping me with my work. Excuse me, please.” She tried to push past and, although, at first Sard blocked her way, he soon realised her determination and raising his hands in surrender he took a step towards the wall. “Thank you, Capet,” Lise murmured and hurried towards the staircase. “You’re welcome, Lise.” She turned, eyes wide. He had followed her. How else would she have heard his words, especially when his voice had been low and soft? “Please, Capet. I thank you for putting me forward for this job, but I really need to prove myself to the Duchess and 30

Russet and Gold

Mesry Keva. The Mesry thinks I got the job because of you. I have to show her that I can be trusted to do the work allotted to me.” “I understand, Lise.” Sard’s eyes bored deep into hers, and she ducked her head to avoid his searching look. He lifted her chin with his finger and she felt as if he was searching deep within her to find the real Lise. “You can’t work all the time. I’ll wait until you’re not working and then we’ll talk.” Lise fled. His touch stirred a wealth of emotions, Emotions she had no idea how to deal with. Her thoughts tumbled in turmoil, but her survival instincts still worked and she came to an abrupt halt on the stairs as she smelt the familiar odours of washing soap and hot water. To her left a heavy wooden door barred her way and she tentatively pushed it open. Stepping inside, she found herself in a lobby with a long wooden counter stretching from one side of the room to the other. Behind the counter, row after row of shelves reached upwards and into the distance. The shelves eventually ended and in the gaps between the ends of the rows she could see the large coppers of the laundry. “Yes?” a disgruntled voice queried. “Do you want something?” “Mesry Keva told me to bring down the dirty linen from the nursery and collect the clean lot.” The manner of the girl behind the counter made her feel slightly uneasy, although she didn’t look as old as Lise herself. Without a word, the girl held out her hand for the linen sack and Lise handed it over. Still not speaking, the laundry maid dumped the sack onto the floor and moved towards one of the shelves. Lise saw a label indicting this was the nursery shelf. This time she had no difficulty finding her way back upstairs. Keva waited for her, a twin in each arm. 31

Russet and Gold

“Time for the children’s outing into the fresh air,” the older woman informed her. “You take Marnie and I’ll carry Golan. Jojo’s big enough to walk aren’t you sweeting?” Jojo had taken refuge behind Keva’s skirt again, but this time he poked his head out and nodded in Lise’s direction. The little cavalcade made its way down the corridor and Lise assumed they were making for the stairs. Instead, Keva stopped outside a small niche in the wall. “Have you ever been in a dropchute before? You have. In that case just make sure you hold on tight to Marnie. Now then Jojo, hold Keva’s hand.” Careful not to get in Keva’s way, Lise kept a tight hold on Marnie and entered the dropchute a step behind the older woman. At a command from Keva the rush of air dropped them to the garden level. Keva led the way towards a heavy looking wooden door which opened with surprising ease as she turned the handle. They stepped onto a grassy area protected by one of the castle turrets and the wall of the main castle. Lise gasped as she saw the well tended lawns and flower beds of the castle gardens. All her life she’d been taught the land was for growing crops or feeding animals. Horgarth would have told anyone who would listen that land growing flowers was land wasted. “Beautiful isn’t it?” Keva smiled at Lise’s amazement. “The Duchess says she was without flowers and beautiful gardens for so much of her life she’s determined her children will always know the pleasure of playing in the fresh air in pleasant surroundings.” Jojo ran ahead and the two women walked faster to make sure he didn’t get out of sight. “Aren’t you afraid he might go too near the edge?” Lise 32

Russet and Gold

asked as Jojo ran towards a clump of bushes at the far edge of the garden. Beyond the bushes only the sky extended into the distance. “There’s nothing to stop him if he forgets to stop.” Keva stared at her in astonishment. “You really are from the country aren’t you?” she stated with a shake of her head. “Even if he goes near to the edge he won’t fall. There’s a force field surrounding the gardens to stop anyone getting into danger. Since Jojo was born, the Duke has doubled its strength.” The look of puzzlement on Lise’s face brought a smile to Keva’s lips. “You have no idea what I’m talking about do you? A force field is an invisible barrier. When it’s weak a person or object can ease gently through it, but nothing can pass through at charge speed. This one is virtually impossible to get through.” They caught up with Jojo and the two women put a rug on the ground and lay the babies on it. Sitting on a bench they watched Jojo trot round and round on his toy nahhar. After several minutes of silence Keva cleared her throat and Lise looked at her enquiringly. “Lise. You seem to know very little of nobles and the way society works. Don’t take this the wrong way, but you shouldn’t let your head be turned by Capet Sard. He’s a nice enough young man, but his family has probably picked out his future bride.” She looked at Lise to see how she was reacting to her words of wisdom. “I know he’s been nice to you and helped you, but that’s just the type of man he is. Kind and helpful. It doesn’t mean anything more personal.” Lise didn’t reply. She’d known from the moment Sard had helped her get a job at the castle, there could be nothing more to it as far as he was concerned. She didn’t need Keva to depress her by pointing out the obvious facts. 33

Russet and Gold

Chapter 3 Lise’s arms ached with the weight of the laundry she carried, but once she’d placed the clean piles in the nursery cupboards, the rest of the afternoon was hers. She’d never had time to herself before and had no idea what to do with the hours of freedom. Maybe she’d write to her mother. But how could she let her mother know she was all right without Horgarth finding out where she’d gone? Lise was terrified he would insist on her returning to the farm. “Why so solemn?” She jumped when Sard’s voice interrupted her reverie. “Not solemn,” she replied. “I was wondering what to do with my afternoon off.” “Aha!” Sard exclaimed. “Maybe I can help. I happen to have this afternoon free. Could I possibly escort you downside?” “No. Oh no!” Lise ducked her head and reached for the nursery door handle, but quickly grabbed the pile of laundry as it threatened to topple from her arms. “What’s the matter?” Sard asked in surprise. “I only offered to take you downside. I thought you might like to do some shopping. You didn’t have a chance to get anything you might need when 34

Russet and Gold

you arrived in Landon, because I whisked you up here.” “But it wouldn’t be right,” Lise objected. “You’re a Capet and I’m just a servant.” “Don’t be silly, there’s no reason why we can’t go downside together. Ask Keva if you don’t believe me.” He opened the door of the nursery and they entered the room together. “Ask Keva what?” the lady herself asked. “Lise has the afternoon off and I offered to take her downside to get a few personal items. She didn’t have time to get anything before she came to the castle.” Sard looked piercingly at Keva, willing her to agree to his plan. Meanwhile, Lise hurried over to the cupboards to put the laundry away and didn’t see the expressive looks that passed between them. “I don’t see any harm in that,” Keva replied thoughtfully. “Just make sure you both behave yourselves. If you go down with the Capet you won’t need a downside pass. You can get me a few things while you’re there.” “No problem, Keva,” Sard replied and Lise sighed in resignation. It looked as if the choice had been taken out of her hands. Lise changed into a clean dress and a short while later she followed Sard down the corridors of the castle. She assumed they were heading for the docking level, but when they reached the main level of the castle the Capet led her down a side corridor to a solid looking wooden door. He held it open for her to pass through and she found herself in a circular room. In the centre a circle of discs were set into the floor with a glass wall of ceiling height nearly enclosing it. The single opening faced them and a technician sat at a control desk on one side of the room. “Two to transport downside,” Sard told him and the 35

Russet and Gold

man nodded in reply. “Stand on the circle and don’t move,” Sard said as Lise followed him into the glass enclosure. “Everything will go blurry for a while and when it clears we’ll be downside. It doesn’t take long.” She stood in the centre of the disc, and he placed himself on the one next to her then nodded to the operator. The man flicked a few switches and Lise gasped as a panel slid across the opening in the glass wall. Her surroundings blurred and when they cleared she found herself in a similar room, but with a different man at the controls. The wall colours also seemed brighter. “Where would you like to go first?” Sard asked as he led her from the building. Lise didn’t answer. She stared wide-eyed at her surroundings. They had arrived at the edge of the skyport, the other side of the port building from the landing pads. Through an archway she could see the bustle of Landon flowing past as people went about their business. After the calm and quietness of the castle it took several moments for her senses to come to terms with all this noise and turmoil. “Lise?” Sard turned her to face him. “Where would you like to go first?” She looked up at him, eyes glazed with bewilderment. “Are you all right?” he asked. “What happened?” Lise asked breathlessly. “How did we get down here?” “We used the mattporter,” Sard explained. “It’s one of the machines the ancients left behind. No one’s really sure how it moves things from the castle to the ground. It needs power cells to make it operate, but the ancients left enough of 36

Russet and Gold

those to keep everything working for hundreds of years.” Lise found it difficult to understand his explanation but assumed as she got used to living at the castle, things like this would become clearer to her. “Shall we wander around for a while?” Sard suggested and she nodded, thankful he was taking control. She clung to Sard’s arm as he led her through the archway. They threaded their way through the streets to the marketplace where the noise became more intense. In addition the strong smell of animals and sweaty human beings threatened to overwhelm her senses. Lise longed to clap her hands over her ears and mouth, but she couldn’t as Sard held tight to her arm. She also didn’t want him to see her nervousness. “Have you got Keva’s list?” Silently, she handed it to him. “This way.” He towed her through the marketplace to a stall which displayed all manner of sewing things. Bone needles both for knitting and sewing, coloured threads made from the bolls of the cardo bushes, soft linen also woven from the cardo bolls. A nearby stall concentrated on leather, both in tanned skins and made into garments. Lise stood quietly as Sard gave the woman at the needle stall Keva’s order, paid for it and asked for the package to be delivered to the port. The woman whistled and a street urchin appeared virtually under their noses. “Take this to the port, to be collected by Capet Sard,” the woman instructed the boy, who nodded, took the package and disappeared almost as quickly as he had arrived. “Now we can concentrate on your shopping.” Sard smiled down at her and Lise blushed and ducked her head again. “I don’t really have anything to buy Capet,” she said qui37

Russet and Gold

etly. “The castle provides me with clothes and food. There’s nothing else I need.” “Nonsense! There must be something you want for yourself. Besides I’m going to buy you a present.” Lise didn’t hear the last part. Her mind busily wondered if Sard could help her get a message to her mother. “There is one thing I’d like,” she ventured, her voice soft in her determination not to offend or take advantage of the Capet. “I’d like to let my mother know I’m all right and where I am.” “No problem.” Sard dragged her through the marketplace until they reached the letter writer’s stall. “You tell him what you want to write and we’ll send it off.” “No. No.” Lise pulled her hand away from his arm and turning, she ran off into the crowd. She wasn’t aware Sard had followed her until he caught her arm and pulled her into a side alley for privacy. “Lise. What’s wrong?” “I can read and write. I don’t need someone to write a letter for me.” She didn’t know why she felt so angry that he’d assumed she was illiterate. Most girls of her class hadn’t the time or the inclination to study, so why should he believe she was different? “Really? That’s wonderful. I was going to offer to write your letter, but I thought you might want it to be private, but it’s even better if you can do it yourself.” Sard beamed at her, but she didn’t return his smile and his expression quickly turned to a frown. “My problem is not the letter.” Lise didn’t know how to explain her difficulties to Sard, but decided to tell him the truth. “I want to make sure it goes directly to my mother. If 38

Russet and Gold

my stepfather got hold of it, he would keep it from my mother. Worse still, he might come and try to claim me back.” “He can’t do that, Lise,” Sard told her. “You’re considered an adult when you reach eighteen summers and if you want to leave home, a parent can’t stop you.” “I didn’t know that,” Lise said softly. “But that still doesn’t solve the problem of how to let my mother know I’m all right.” “The menfolk of your family go out into the fields each day, right?” Lise nodded. “No problem then. You write your letter and next time I’m out that way I’ll make sure your mother gets it.” Lise smiled shyly at him. “Thank you, Capet. It means a lot to me to know my mother won’t be worrying about me.” They spent the rest of the afternoon wandering through the stalls. Sard led her to a jewellery stall where he wanted to buy her a tiny gold necklace, but Lise refused. She remembered Keva’s words and knew she shouldn’t encourage the young Capet. Eventually they found themselves by the harbour and Sard led her towards a small inn set slightly back from the main thoroughfare. The place looked clean and well kept, in contrast to a lot of the other buildings lining the harbour walls. Lise hesitated when Sard held the door open for her. What if the Capet wasn’t as nice as he seemed? Could this be one of the places her mother had warned her about? The type of inn where men took young girls to have their way with them? “It’s okay, Lise.” He must have sensed her worries and hastened to reassure her. “We have to go through the main room to get to the garden. The landlady here does very nice 39

Russet and Gold

picnic meals, so I thought we’d finish the afternoon with one.” Still unsure, Lise walked nervously through the door. Sard immediately led the way across the room, which seemed dim after the bright sunlight outside, and opened a door in the opposite wall. A small porch framed a pleasant looking, sun drenched garden and Lise, with a smile for Sard, hurried out into the sunlight again. White clothed tables dotted the green, velvety lawn and a smiling woman bustled towards them. “A table for two. Kee and cakes,” she replied in response to Sard’s request. “Certainly, Capet. Come this way.” She led them to a table in the corner of the garden and, with a smile at Lise, she hurried off through another door which presumably led to the kitchens, if the sounds coming from the open doorway were any indication. Soon they were enjoying cream filled burpas and iced kee, neither of which Lise could remember tasting before. Such high fare was not for the likes of northside farmers and their families. Sard didn’t eat much and when Lise had finished her portion of burpa, he pushed his across to her. “Here, you eat this, I’m not really hungry.” About to refuse, Lise looked into his eyes and seeing the warmth in their depths, she smiled at him and tucked into her second helping of creamy pastry. Happy and tired, Lise allowed Sard to take her arm as they returned to the skyport. Her new job made her happy, but despite Keva’s warning, she felt a deep happiness in Sard’s company and delight at being treated as an equal. They reached the skyport, collected Keva’s package and headed for the mattporter, but before they entered the circular room Sard drew her to one side. “Lise, I think you’re the most beautiful girl I’ve ever 40

Russet and Gold

met,” he told her, pulling her close to his chest and encircling her with his arms. She froze, not knowing what she should say or do, but again Sard took the decision from her. His head bent towards her and his lips brushed hers. A tingle started where his lips touched hers and ran through her body, enervating every nerve and muscle until she felt like jumping up and down on the spot. Her arms acted on their own accord as they wound round Sard’s neck and she pulled his head closer. The pressure from his lips increased as his kiss intensified. Her body responded by arching towards his. Her whole body felt on fire and her insides melted with desire for this man, who in such a short time had come to mean so much to her. The noise of other people heading for the mattporter pulled them apart and Sard helped her straighten her hair and dress which had become mussed up by their passionate embrace. Hand in hand, they entered the terminal, but Lise felt she could reach the castle without the benefit of mechanical assistance. **** Gradually, Jojo warmed to Lise and eventually, he looked on her more as a playmate than nurserymaid. Keva could now let Lise take the small lad to the gardens while she got on with other things. The day after her afternoon off, Lise and Jojo were wandering near the fishponds. “Look, Lise, look. Fish,” the boy exclaimed, pointing a finger at the darting shadows under the water. Lise quickly grabbed his shirt as the small figure leaned further out over the pond. He didn’t notice as all his thoughts were concentrated on the fish. Seeing a shadow on their 41

Russet and Gold

world, they’d come to the surface expecting food. Jojo dipped his hands in the water and gurgled with laughter when tiny mouths nibbled at his fingers. Both nurserymaid and child were so absorbed with the watery inhabitants that neither of them noticed a third person joining them. “Good afternoon, Lise. Jojo.” Sard smiled down at them and Lise returned the smile, but Jojo interrupted their private moment with a rapid explanation. “Look Capet, look at the fish. They nibbled my fingers. Have you got anything to feed them with?” The child fixed his startling blue eyes on Sard and the Capet smiled regretfully. “I’m sorry, Jojo, I haven’t got any food with me. Perhaps if we meet here tomorrow, I can make sure I’ve got some bread for the fish.” “I think that will be all right.” Jojo nodded his head after looking at him solemnly for some moments. “Lise, we have to come to the pond tomorrow.” “Yes, Jojo, I’ll remember,” Lise assured him. The child lost interest in them and continued to tease the fish with his fingers. Lise still held tightly to his shirt, but she was now able to give some of her attention to Sard. “Thank you for yesterday,” she said shyly. “I really enjoyed looking round the market and the pastries were delicious.” “I wondered if you’d written the letter to your mother yet?” Sard queried. “I could take it to her tomorrow morning. The Duke is sending me out to one of the northside farms and it will only mean a small detour to your stepfather’s farm.” 42

Russet and Gold

Lise slipped her hand into her pocket and brought out a folded square of white paper. She’d spent the previous night writing to her mother, assuring Mehrnaz that she was fine and had a good job working for the Duke and Duchess. “If you wouldn’t mind.” Lise held out the paper to him. “You will make sure only my mother sees it, won’t you?” “Don’t worry. If anyone else is around I’ll just ask if I can water my horse and then ask for directions to where I’m really supposed to be going.” Jojo lunged forward and Lise dragged him back from the water’s edge. She glanced up at Daith, the daymoon and saw how low it was in the sky. “I think it’s time we went in now, Jojo,” she told the reluctant boy. “I expect Keva’s wondering where we are.” With a smile for Sard, she took the boy by the hand and led him back to the castle. At the door, she glanced over her shoulder, expecting Sard to be walking away, but he stood by the pond, his eyes following her departure. Lise smiled at him and entered the castle feeling ridiculously happy. They were nearly at the nursery when one of the spirits appeared. Lise instinctively drew Jojo closer to her, but the boy wriggled free and rushed up to the phantom figure. “Fon! Fon!” he cried. “Come play with me.” “Hello, Jojo.” The mouth didn’t move but Lise heard the spirit speak to the boy. “I can come and talk to you for a few minutes, but I haven’t time to play.” The spirit led the way into the nursery where Keva smiled in welcome. “Hello, Fon. Did this little rascal drag you in here?” “Yes he did,” Fon answered candidly. “Although, it did not take much to persuade me. I can only stay a short while.” 43

Russet and Gold

“Well, Jojo, if you have something to show Fon, you’d better be quick,” Keva cautioned and the child ran off and grabbed his latest soft toy. “Mama gave it to me,” he explained when he came back. “It looks just like you Fon.” The spirit smiled and for a moment seemed to solidify as it reached out to touch the boy’s cheek. “I think this is wonderful, Jojo, but I have to go and see your parents now. Fess is waiting for me.” The boy’s face puckered into unhappiness and Fon quickly continued. “I’ll come again and visit you soon.” Throughout the conversation, the spirit had not moved its lips and Lise realised she was still hearing the words in her mind. Fon nodded to Keva and drifted from the room. Jojo wandered over to his toys and Keva shook her head with a smile. “Nanny Keva how did you and Jojo know which particular spirit that was?” Lise asked. “After a while it’s easy to tell them apart,” Keva replied. “Fon is the mate of Fess who saved the Duchess from drowning. They act as liaison between the Eos and the castle.” Lise found the presence of Eos in the castle very unnerving. Her stepfather’s assurances of their evil intentions had sunk deep into her mind and she couldn’t quite feel comfortable in their presence. **** Sard wondered what had happened to him as he rode his nahhar down the road to the farm where he’d first met Lise. In only a few days he’d been bewitched. His first attraction for her had exploded into love and he couldn’t get her out of his mind. He wondered what her mother was like. Lise certainly 44

Russet and Gold

wasn’t what you’d expect from a northside farm, but she had said the farm belonged to her stepfather, not her father. Perhaps her father was some noble who’d lured the mother into his bed, then deserted them. He put these thoughts from him as he turned the corner and the farmyard came into sight. It looked dirtier than the last time he’d been here, but perhaps that was because he knew Lise wasn’t there to brighten the scenery. Sard dismounted in the empty yard and tied Vassar to the gatepost. He made his way over the muddy cobblestones to the doorway through which he could hear the clatter of pots and pans. When his knock on the door was ignored he pushed it open. “Hello. Hello there,” he called. All noise within subsided. A tired looking woman appeared out of the shadows, wiping her hands on her apron. In the background, a child wailed. “Can I help you, Sire?” she queried. “Are you the farmer’s wife?” He wanted to make sure she was the right person and that she was alone before he handed her Lise’s letter. “Yes, I’m Mehrnaz, wife of Horgarth.” She looked confused, as if she wondered why this young man wanted to know who she was. Sard wondered what to say next. He could hardly ask if she was alone. The woman might think he’d come to steal or take advantage of her. “I have a message from your daughter,” he ventured softly, just in case someone else was in the house. Mehrnaz’ hand flew to her mouth and smothered a gasp. “One moment, Sire,” she whispered before disappearing into 45

Russet and Gold

the gloom once more. The wailing of the child stuttered and then fell silent. The woman returned and stepped out of the house, pulling the door almost shut behind her. “You have a message from my Ellie?” she queried as she handed him a glass partially filled with water. “We call her Lise,” Sard replied, wondering why the woman had given him a drink without him asking for one. “Her father used to call her Lise.” Mehrnaz’s eyes softened, but the eager look quickly returned. “She’s all right Sire isn’t she? She got a job? A good one?” “Lise is working at the castle. She’s nurserymaid to the Duke and Duchess’s three children. I said I’d deliver her letter to you.” Mehrnaz took the letter, but she didn’t open it. Instead, she buried it deep within her apron. Sard looked at her in astonishment. Under the tired, workworn face, he could see the beauty the woman must have had in her youth. Her fine bone structure made him wonder if she had nobility in her ancestry. “Mesry Mehrnaz. Have you any message for your daughter?” “Just tell her that I love her and I know she’ll be much happier where she is now. She was too good for this place, but I had no choice when I married Horgarth. Now she’s nearer to where she should be.” “I don’t understand. Are you saying her father was a noble?” “He was...” “Why are you standing around blathering woman? There’s work to be done.” Sard turned to face the farmer who had entered the yard without either of them noticing. 46

Russet and Gold

“I’m sorry, Mer Horgarth. It’s my fault. I stopped to ask the way to the Dietor farm and your wife was kind enough to offer me a cool drink. My thanks, Mesry. I’m sure I can find my way from your clear directions.” He handed her the glass, realizing the drink had provided an alibi for her talking to a stranger when her husband expected her to be working. “Mer Horgarth. Mesry.” Nodding at them both, Sard walked to Vassar, mounted the nahhar and trotted towards the main Landon road, which was the easiest route to the Dietor’s farm. **** Lise worried all day that Sard might not have found her mother, or he hadn’t been able to give her the letter. She imagined all sorts of scenarios where Horgarth threw Sard from the farmyard, or attacked the Capet, or had his sons attack Sard. Strangely enough she didn’t worry about her mother, all her concern was for the Capet. The evening was hot and Keva sat at the open window after the children were in bed. “This is just what I need, a quiet time. If only there were a cool breeze coming through here. I guess I’ll just have to make do with this.” She fanned herself vigorously with a piece of parchment then noticed the frown on Lise’s forehead. “You’ve been in a dream all day. Is something bothering you?” “Only the heat,” Lise lied. “It’s so hot and stuffy up here. I’d love to walk in the garden, it should be much cooler.” “Sounds like too much effort to me, you could go though. The children are in bed and I’m here to keep an eye on them, so you go and have a walk. The exercise will do you good and might clear your head.” 47

Russet and Gold

With a grateful smile Lise hurried out of the room before Keva had chance to change her mind. She descended the stairs but had only gone a few steps into the garden when a hand fell on her shoulder, making her gasp. “It’s all right Lise, it’s only me.” Sard turned her to face him, then pulled her beneath the drooping branches of the tavro tree. “I was on my way to the nursery to see you, wondering what excuse I could give to Keva, when I saw you disappear down the stairs so I followed.” “Did you manage to see my mother?” she asked eagerly. “Yes, I gave her the letter but she put it away to read later when she could be sure no one would see her. She said to tell you she loves you and knows you’ll be much happier here than there. She said something weird. That you were too good for the farm and now you’re nearer to where you should be. Do her words make sense to you?” “No.” Lise was relieved everything had gone so smoothly and she didn’t pay much attention to Sard’s query. “I wondered if your father had been a noble.” “My father was just an ordinary man. No, that’s not true. He wasn’t ordinary to me. He used to tell me wonderful stories about when the ancients first came to Hejmen and how the people and animals adapted to life here. He used to call me Lise.” Her eyes softened as she remembered the kind man who had held her on his knee. “If he was a noble then he was of a poor branch, otherwise my mother would have been looked after when he died.” She saw the look on Sard’s face and her eyes blazed with anger. “I know you’re thinking my parents weren’t married. Well I doubt if they were, but it doesn’t matter. They were happy and that’s what counted.” 48

Russet and Gold

She flounced away from him, but he caught her arm. “Lise, I’m sorry. I didn’t know your father, but I know he must have been a good man. He had to have been, to have a daughter like you.” He pulled her into his arms, his lips brushing her hair as his hands stroked her back. Gradually, she relaxed into his embrace and when his lips sought hers she eagerly responded. Waves of heat and emotion surged through her body, erasing all thoughts of right and wrong. His hands explored her body beneath her clothes, stroking her soft breasts until her nipples stood taut and erect. Her breath came in short gasps as surging emotions flooded her whole being. Her legs refused to support her and it seemed natural for Sard to lower her to the grass in the bower of the branches. Slowly, he exposed her breasts to the warm night air and a light breeze played over her bare skin making her even more sensitive to his touch. Shyly, she stroked the side of his face. He caught her hand in his and tucked it inside the open front of his shirt. Lise’s palm moved across the smooth skin of his chest. She had never thought men would respond to passion in the same way as women and was surprised to find his nipples had hardened with excitement making them extremely sensitive to her touch. A gasp escaped her lips as his hand reached under her skirt and stroked the inside of her thighs. Lise trembled as a hot dampness seeped from the dark and secret place where her thighs met. She held her breath as his hand crept higher and a shudder of excitement passed through her when he gently fondled her in places where only her own hands had touched before. 49

Russet and Gold

Her body took on a life of its own as he stroked and teased with his fingers. She arched towards him, longing for more of the same, plus some vaguely defined yearning. Unable to control herself, her body exploded into shudders, followed by wave after wave of passion until she lay spent in Sard’s arms. He smiled down at her, but his hands continued their gentle massage of her body. At first she lay back, relaxed by his soothing touch, but gradually the excitement returned. Sard drew away for a moment to remove parts of his own clothing. He returned to his caress of her body and just as she felt she could not control her reaction any longer, he drew her into a close embrace. Probing and thrusting replaced his gentle touch. Lise gasped as Sard broke through her body’s last resistance, but the pain was fleeting and moments later her body began to move in time with his. The faster they went, the less able she was to control her responses and her emotions swept her away into the realms of bliss. Lise’s body seemed to disintegrate into millions of tiny atoms then it sank into the ground beneath her. Moments later, Sard’s body shuddered as he reached his own climax and collapsed beside her. **** “Lise, wake up!” Sard’s insistent voice interrupted her dreams and she struggled to open her eyes. “Please, Lise! We have to go.” “Go? Why?” Her body shivered with the cold and she pulled her clothes up to cover her nakedness. “We fell asleep,” Sard explained. “I don’t know how long we’ve been lying here, but we’re bound to have been missed. Keva must have expected you to take a short walk 50

Russet and Gold

in the garden and then return.” In fiendish haste, they helped one another to put their clothing to rights. Hand in hand they hurried back to the entrance to the castle and Sard insisted on accompanying Lise to the nursery floor. “I’ll wait out here,” he whispered to her as she reached for the door handle. “If I don’t hear any noise, I’ll know you’re all right, but if Keva starts telling you off, I’ll come in and explain I kept you out late talking.” She smiled and he drew her into his arms for one last kiss. She pulled away from him and his hand stroked her face one last time, before he regretfully let her go. The nursery was in darkness and Lise breathed a sigh of relief. Keva must have gone to bed, so the older woman wouldn’t know how late she’d been getting back from the gardens. She tiptoed to her own room and quickly undressed and put on her nightgown. Lying in her narrow bed, she thought of her evening with Sard. Her mother had always warned her not to give herself to any man without the benefit of a wedding ring. Lise knew marriage was out of the question, but she trusted Sard. She couldn’t wait to see him again in the morning, to tell him how she felt about him. All through the next day Lise jumped every time the nursery door opened. Eventually, Keva told her sharply to keep her mind on her work and Lise forced herself to concentrate. The evening came and Lise asked permission to go to the garden again for some fresh air. “You can go,” Keva told her. “But make sure you’re not so late getting back this time. You still hadn’t returned when I went to bed last night.” 51

Russet and Gold

“Sorry. I sat down for a moment and fell asleep,” Lise mumbled, telling a partial truth as she made her escape. She glanced around before entering the staircase, but there was no sign of Sard. The garden was also empty and Lise assumed his duties with the Duke had prevented him meeting her. She decided to take a walk before returning to the stuffy nursery and set out to follow the boundary of the castle building. “Lise, wait!” Hearing Sard’s voice, she turned with a smile. He hurried towards her and swept her up in his arms. “I’m so sorry, my love. I couldn’t get away any earlier, or send a message to say I’d meet you here.” His lips found hers and once more her body moulded itself to his. “Lise, I love you.” He held her close against his chest. So close she could hardly breathe. “I’ve never felt like this before.” “I love you, too.” Lise pushed herself back so that she could see his face. “But I’m frightened, Sard.” “Frightened? Why?” He seemed genuinely puzzled. “This should be the happiest time of our lives.” “When I left home, I thought my life would be hard. But everything changed when I met you. You helped me get this job, and now we’ve fallen in love. It seems as if we’re tempting fate. I feel like something horrible is lurking in the shadows waiting for the moment we’re really happy. Then it will pounce and ruin our lives.” “My silly Lise. Try looking at it this way. Fate decided we needed a helping hand and made sure we came together. We were meant for each other, Lise.” He bowed his head and silenced her misgivings with a kiss. She struggled to continue 52

Russet and Gold

the conversation, but the warmth of his lips persuaded her to leave her doubts in limbo for the time being. The two lovers met as often as they could, but with Lise’s nursery duties and Sard’s attendance on the Duke, sometimes days passed before they could spend private time together. When they were apart, Lise’s doubts rose to plague her, but as soon as Sard held her in his arms, she forgot about evil waiting in the shadows and lived in the present, allowing herself to sink into the happiness of love. Sometimes they did not make love, but relaxed in each others arms and talked. Lise told Sard about her life on the farm. “Mother never seemed very happy. I think she loves my small half brothers, but she’s afraid my stepfather will force them into his own mould the way he has with his elder sons.” Lise’s eyes misted over as her mind turned to her earliest thoughts. “We were so happy when my father was alive. I don’t remember us being rich, but our house was comfortable and warm and there was always enough food on the table. Mother and father laughed all the time, holding each other and drawing me into their loving circle.” “What happened to your father?” Sard asked. “He got knocked over by a runaway wagon. My mother nursed him for the few days until he died, but he didn’t regain consciousness. She cried a lot after we’d buried him, but she had to get a job so we could survive.” Lise talked faster and faster, aware she’d never spoken to anyone else about the unhappy time after her father’s death. “We moved from the house we lived in, and ended up in one room. She had to take me to work with her because I was too young to leave on my own and we had no money for child carers. My father had taught me to read even though I was so young, and I spent 53

Russet and Gold

most of the time mother was working curled up in a chair in the corner reading scroll after scroll. Then, one day, mother got sick and couldn’t work for awhile. Even the rent on our small room became too much for us to pay and we would have ended up on the streets if it hadn’t been for Horgarth.” “How did your mother meet him?” “He came into the eating house where mother worked on a regular basis and was there the day mother was taken ill. A few days later, just as we were about to be thrown out of our lodgings, he turned up. Mother said he offered her a home for herself and me. In return, she was to be his wife and look after the house and his adolescent sons.” “Surely your mother had another alternative she could have taken. I would imagine Horgarth has never been anyone’s dream lover.” Lise smiled at Sard, knowing he was trying to lighten the atmosphere. “I asked her once why she accepted his proposal, and she said she had no options. If she wanted to feed and clothe me, she had to accept his offer.” “Why did she leave it so long before she sent you away?” “I was what they call a late developer. My stepbrothers only recently noticed I’d become a woman. Even then mother did nothing until Horgarth starting paying me attention. If it hadn’t been for my little half brothers I think she would have left with me.” The days passed and Lise became more familiar with the castle and its inhabitants. She seldom saw the Duke, but the Duchess came to see her children on a regular basis. At least once a day, Duchess Caishel swooped on the nursery and took her children off to see their father. Keva often accompanied them, leaving Lise behind to 54

Russet and Gold

tidy up while the nursery was empty. On her next day off, she asked Keva for a pass downside. “There are a few things I need to get,” she explained hesitantly. “Here you are.” Keva handed her the coveted downside pass which would allow Lise to travel on the transport to and from the castle. “Now you take care to stay in the crowded parts of town and don’t wander near the harbour. There are all sorts down there who would willingly take advantage of a girl on her own.” Travelling on her own, by the transport, made Lise nervous. When she arrived downside, she wished Sard could have been here with her, but he’d gone with the Duke to visit another sky castle and wouldn’t be back until tomorrow. Lise made her way to the marketplace, her hand in her pocket, clutching her small amount of money she’d hidden there. One of the stalls was set up next to a bare piece of ground and the enterprising stallholder had placed a few tables and benches for her customers to enjoy the food and drink she sold. Lise made her meagre purchases then decided to treat herself to a cool drink before returning to the transport docks. Sitting in the sun, relaxing with her drink, she thought over her relationship with Sard. She loved him with all her heart, but was realistic enough to know she lived on a totally different social level than the young Capet. Their love had no future. Neither his parents or the Duke and Duchess would agree to him marrying a nurserymaid. Nevertheless she intended to enjoy their time together before circumstances forced her to give him up for ever. Hopefully that time would be far away. If they kept their love secret from others it might be years before they were forced to part. Despite this happy thought, Lise couldn’t keep 55

Russet and Gold

the fears from her mind. The sun went behind a cloud and Lise shivered at the sudden chill in the air. She checked her list to make sure she’d finished her shopping, then picked up her parcels and headed for the transport. The streets were clogged with people attending the market and it took her some time to reach the edge of the skyport. “Well, well. Look who it is.” Lise froze at the sound of the familiar voice. Slowly, she turned around. “Lost your voice?” Bor sneered. “Da will beat you until you find it again. Then he might give you to me when he’s finished.” Terror raced through Lise and she knew she’d have to get away. Quickly, she turned, intending to get to the transport as quickly as possible, but Bor grabbed her arm. “Da! Da! Look who I’ve found.” His voice rang out across the skyport and several people looked in their direction. Lise’s heart sank when she saw Horgarth pushing his way through the crowd. “Ellie! Your mother’s been worried sick about you, you naughty girl. She’ll be so relieved to have you home again. You shouldn’t run away without a word to anyone.” Horgarth’s expression held a hint of disappointment as he took her arm. To anyone watching it would seem Lise had run away from home and her loving father was going to take her back to her mother. But Lise could see the mad anger simmering below the surface. Horgarth’s eyes promised a punishment so harsh that Lise would regret her escape from the farm. The young girl who left the farm had been naïve, but Lise had grown up and did not intend to return to a life of slavery without a fight. She surprised Horgarth and his son when she 56

Russet and Gold

called out to the sentries on duty at the skyport entrance. “Guard! Help me. These men are trying to abduct me.” She struggled in their grasp and Bor put his hand over her mouth, but quickly removed it when she bit him. “I work for the Duchess and demand that you help me.” Horgarth tried to hustle her away, but one of the guards approached, demanding they stop and answer some questions. “What proof do you have that you work for the Duchess?” he asked Lise “Don’t listen to her, sir, she’s run away from home. I’ll take her back to her mother and make sure she doesn’t do it again.” Horgarth tried to turn away, but once more the guard stopped him. “It shouldn’t be too hard for the young lady to prove she’s working for the Duchess.” He looked at Lise who struggled to free her arms. “Let her go, she won’t be able to run away through this crowd.” Lise plucked her transport pass from her pocket and handed it to the guard. “I’m nurserymaid to the Duchess’s children. This pass has been signed by Mesry Keva, the children’s nanny. It gives me permission to use the transport as it’s my day off.” She pointed to where the pass had been stamped on her downward journey. “See I came down this afternoon and I have to get back before the children’s bedtime.” “She’s talking nonsense, sir. She’s not old enough to work at the castle.” Horgarth stepped towards Lise, but she moved closer to the guard. “How old is she?” the guard asked. “She’s only eighteen years old, sir,” Horgarth replied and Lise almost cried with relief. Her stepfather couldn’t be aware his admission she was eighteen had proved she 57

Russet and Gold

was legally an adult. “Come with me.” The guard ushered Horgarth and Lise into the skyport offices. “Send a message to the castle nursery,” the guard told the portmaster. “Ask for somebody to come down and identify the nurserymaid.” “We can’t wait, sir. Even if we leave now, it will be dark before we get home.” Horgarth looked pleadingly at the guard, but Lise knew he was furious that he couldn’t get his own way. “You can leave if you wish,” the guard told him, but as Horgarth moved towards Lise he continued. “But you can’t take this young woman with you. It’s a serious offence pretending to work at the castle. If she’s lying she’ll have to be dealt with.” Lise waited patiently, knowing she had nothing to fear. She’d been telling the truth. Horgarth and Bor kept glaring at her, their expressions promising her she’d be sorry once they got her home. A commotion at the door caught the guard’s attention and he snapped to attention as the Duchess entered the room. Lise realised her mistress was dressed in the clothes she wore to play with the children and guessed she’d been in the nursery when the message from the skyport had been delivered. “You have a problem?” Duchess Caishel queried. “Yes, Milady,” the guard answered. “This young lady claims to be Lise, the nurserymaid up at the castle, but this man claims she’s his runaway daughter.” “She’s been caught out in her own lie,” Horgarth exclaimed. “Her name’s Ellie, not Lise. She must have stolen the pass for the transport.” “That may be the case.” Caishel looked at Lise, a twinkle 58

Russet and Gold

in her eyes, then she turned to Horgarth. “But what proof do you have that she’s a runaway?” “I don’t need proof. She ran away from home and her mother’s been worried sick about her. She’s lying when she says she’s working at the castle.” Horgarth obviously had no idea who he was speaking to and Lise quickly wiped any signs of mirth from her face. “You can’t stop me taking her back to the farm, I’m her legal guardian.” “How old are you, Lise?” Caishel raised her hand to stop the guard from interrupting. “Eighteen, Milady.” “A young lady of eighteen is legally an adult,” the Duchess told Horgarth. “It is therefore her choice whether or not she returns home with you.” “And who do you think you are to tell me I can’t take my own daughter home?” Horgarth stepped forward belligerently and the guard put his hand on the hilt of his sword. The Duchess drew herself up to her full height and looked haughtily at Horgarth. “I am the Duchess Caishel of Lan and I can vouch for the fact that Lise is my nurserymaid. You have no jurisdiction over her. You may assure her mother she is in good health and I am very pleased with her work.” The Duchess turned her back on Horgarth who had been stunned by the announcement of the identity of the woman he’d intended to overwhelm. The guard moved between Lise, the Duchess and the northsiders, forcing them to move towards the door. “But Da, what about Ellie?” Bor asked. “Shut up, boy.” Horgarth clipped his son around the head and pushed him out of the door before him. “Come with me, Lise.” 59

Russet and Gold

Caishel still had her haughty Duchess manner and Lise quickly followed the noble to the mattporter. Within moments they were in the Duchess’s private rooms. “Now tell me what that was all about?” “I’m sorry, Milady. I didn’t mean to get you involved. Horgarth is my stepfather, but when he started taking an interest in me, my mother helped me to leave the farm and come to Landon. I met Capet Sard on the way and the rest you know.” “But you are eighteen?” “Yes, Milady.” “And the difference in names? How did that come about?” “My real father always called me Lise, Milady. My mother didn’t want Horgarth to call me by my father’s pet name so she started calling me Ellie when she remarried.” “Well I don’t think we’ll have any further trouble with your stepfather. However, I would suggest you don’t go downside alone for a while. I’ll ask Duke Ailan to make sure Horgarth knows he has no control over you.” She smiled at Lise. “Don’t worry my dear. I’m not going to lose a really good nurserymaid to an oaf like that.” “Thank you, Milady.” “You’d best get back to the nursery or Keva will think you really have been kidnapped.” Lise curtsied and hurried from the room. When she entered the room Keva looked at her curiously, but didn’t ask any questions. Relieved and exhausted by the day’s events Lise helped put the children to bed and then retired to her own room where she sank into a deep sleep.

60

Russet and Gold

Chapter 4 Lise recovered from her ordeal with Horgarth, but she still held concerns about her future with Sard. The next time they were together she held him so tightly he became alarmed. “What’s wrong, Lise?” He pushed her slightly away from him so that he could see her face. “The Duchess told me of your meeting with Horgarth. You’re not still afraid he’ll take you back are you?” “No, not really. Well maybe a little bit, but not now I’m with you,” she assured him. “It’s so long since we’ve been alone together I wanted to hold on tight and never let you go.” He hugged her close and she began to relax. “Tell me about your life,” she asked. “I’ve told you all about mine, but I know so little about you before I met you.” “Nothing startling. I’m the eldest son and heir of Darcor, Sire to the Duke of Rak. My mother is Silva. We have a large estate called Karn on the borders of Rak. Not a sky castle of course, they’re only for the Dukes, but a pretty big place. I’ve got a brother and a sister, both younger than me.” “Did you start as a page with Duke Ailan?” 61

Russet and Gold

For a moment, Sard didn’t reply. His first master had been an unpleasant person. Memories of the past and the torment the man had put Sard through came back to haunt him. He didn’t want to tell Lise about a time he’d rather forget. “Sard, what’s wrong.” Lise was looking at him with growing alarm. “Just thinking,” he replied then decided since Lise had been totally honest with him, the least he could do was return the compliment. “My father arranged for me to be page to a Capet at the court of Duke Robard of Ardon. He thought he was doing well for his eldest son, but he didn’t know what a depraved man the Capet was. Do you understand what I mean?” “Not really,” Lise answered hesitantly. “He liked boys instead of women.” Sard tried to keep all emotion out of his voice. “I was only fourteen when I first went to work for him. I was sixteen when I left his employment.” “And did he…” She couldn’t finish the sentence, not sure if she really wanted to know. “Yes and no. He didn’t sexually assault me, but he made me do things for him that I found abhorrent. If I refused to cooperate, he beat me.” “Did you tell your father?” “I tried, but he wouldn’t listen. Then the Duchess became Duke Ailan’s page, although he was only a Sire then.” “Wait a minute. How could the Duchess be a page?” “She was disguised as a boy. Duke Ailan knew right away she was a woman, though, and they fell in love. My master didn’t know the truth and he tried several times to make her do the things he forced me to do, but she managed to escape 62

Russet and Gold

him. When she emerged as a woman, he vowed to get his revenge, but I helped the Duke save Duchess Caishel. Duke Robard banished the Capet and I became Duke Ailan’s page and we came to Lan when the old Duke died. Eventually, I became a Capet.” “Does the Duchess make a habit of saving people?” Lise asked in a small voice. “Only the ones she thinks deserve saving.” Sard tilted her face up and ran his fingers gently down her face. “That’s why you and I are soulmates. We’ve both been saved by the Duchess.” “I like that.” Lise snuggled up close to him. “Soulmates. It sounds good.” **** Sard realised Lise still had something on her mind, but had no idea how to draw her concerns out into the open. They were so close he could tell when something bothered her, but not the cause of the worry. She was such a complex person. A woman in body, but no experience with life in the adult world. He presumed this was due to her sheltered life on the farm. Her mother’s words came back to him and he wondered if the woman had meant Lise’s father was a noble. Maybe he should go back to the farm and talk to her again, but that might be difficult now that Horgarth knew Lise’s whereabouts. If only Lise would talk to him. **** The Duke announced he was holding a ball to celebrate his wife’s birthday. Nobles from near and far would come and stay at the castle and all the servants rushed here and there, preparing for the invasion of strangers. 63

Russet and Gold

“It shouldn’t affect us,” Keva told Lise. “The nobles with children will leave them at home to be cared for by their own people. They look on it as a good excuse to have a few days break from the cares of parenthood.” Lise said nothing but thought how her own mother would have liked a day off from her chores. Nobles didn’t seem to suffer from the drawbacks of parenting; they had servants like Keva and herself to look after their young. Even though Lise didn’t have to help with the preparations, she was still interested in what was going on. Everyone else was so busy, including Sard who not only waited on the Duke, but also helped the Duchess with the countless tasks involved with having large numbers of visitors. “She doesn’t have a page, you see,” he told Lise when they were at last able to meet at their favourite inn. “Duchess’s don’t. Her secretary would usually deal with invitations and the like, but the lady left recently to have a baby and hasn’t been replaced. So I’m it.” “You don’t have a page either, do you?” Lise said thoughtfully. “I thought Capet’s had them the same as most of the male nobles.” “I do have a page,” Sard said with a grin. “But I share him with another Capet. It’s cheaper that way. Capet Coun has gone home for a while and our page has gone with him.” “But when you become a Sire, you’ll have a page of your own?” “Yes I will. It should be later this year. Capet’s usually become Sire’s when they reach twenty years of age and my birthday’s in a few months.” Luckily, Sard was sitting beside Lise with his arm around her. Consequently, he was looking out over the inn garden 64

Russet and Gold

and didn’t see the expression of dismay cross her face. His parents would presumably expect him to marry when he became a Sire. That meant their liaison would be over in months rather than the years she’d hoped for. The birthday ball sped towards them and Lise found herself spending less and less time with Sard. At first she accepted this, but gradually anger began to simmer inside her. Surely he could find some way to be with her for a short while. They had so little time left before he became a Sire and the marriage arrangement which she was sure would follow quickly afterwards. Her anger coloured the few times they did spend together. Even though Sard didn’t seem aware of her mood, Lise was sure this was why he made excuses for the briefness of their meetings. At last, the evening of the ball arrived. Guests had been arriving since the day before and Lise kept encountering strange servants in the servants’ halls and corridors. Early in the evening the Duke and Duchess arrived in the nursery dressed in all their finery. The Duchess wore pearls threaded through her hair and around her neck. Her dress of a rich blue satin made her eyes appear to be dark pools. Lise had never seen such a beautiful dress before and her eyes drank in every detail. The square neckline reached up to the shoulders where the long sleeves covered the arms. The seam on top of the sleeve was only caught at intervals, making a pattern of holes down the outside of the arm. The underside swung down to a point and all was held in place by a band of material at the wrist. The main skirt of the dress started under the Duchess’s breasts and gradually expanded to twice the width by the time it reached the hem. 65

Russet and Gold

Lise shyly glanced at the Duke. His suit of dark grey pranceskin complimented his suntanned skin and dark brown eyes and hair. The white ruffle of his shirt at neck and wrists alleviated the sombre colours and Lise thought how handsome the couple looked together. “Mama!” Jojo emerged from the bathroom in a cloud of powder and rushed towards his mother, Keva in hot pursuit. Lise quickly scooped up the little boy to stop him spoiling his mother’s fine clothes and the Duchess laughed. “Now, my son, you know when Mama has her ‘dress up’ clothes on you mustn’t jump all over me.” She bent towards her son who was wriggling in Lise’s arms. “Give mama a kiss.” Jojo leaned over and with exaggerated care planted a kiss on his mother’s lips. The Duke ruffled his son’s hair and took him from Lise’s arms. “Papa wants a kiss, too.” Lise watched in amazement as the Duke got his kiss and then chased his son around the nursery. Meanwhile, the Duchess went to look at the sleeping twins and at the same time spoke quietly with Keva. “Ailan, it’s time we were going.” At his wife’s words the Duke caught Jojo up in his arms again and with a final kiss he handed him over to Keva. “Now, Jojo, if you’re good for Keva and can stay awake, Lise can bring you down to the balcony above the Grand Hall in about an hour so you can see all the nobles in their finery. Would you like that?” The excited youngster nodded his head and Duchess Caishel smiled at him. “I expect he’ll be asleep a long time before the hour’s up,” Keva said with a shake of her head. Lise’s mood immediately plummeted. To see the nobles, 66

Russet and Gold

in particular Sard, attending the ball would have been marvellous, but Keva was right. Jojo already looked tired after playing with his father. It was very unlikely he would stay awake. The Duke and Duchess gave their son and the twins a final kiss and left the nursery. Both Keva and Lise had underestimated the young heir to the dukedom. When Jojo really wanted something he could become quite stubborn. He flatly refused to go to bed and he was still awake when the hour was up. Keva reluctantly allowed Lise to take him to the balcony. With strict instructions to bring Jojo back as soon as he began to tire, Lise held the boy’s hand and led him to the Grand Hall balcony. Jojo skipped along with excitement, dragging a laughing Lise after him. They stopped outside the door to the balcony and Lise stooped down to the boy’s level. “Now, Jojo, remember what Keva said. You must be as quiet as a tiny sevar trying to avoid being caught by a cav. You mustn’t call out to your mama or papa, because they’ll be busy. Do you understand? We’re just here to watch.” The boy nodded solemnly and Lise stood and opened the door. The balcony was like a small room. In the past the Dukes and Duchesses of Lan had sat here in state while their subjects stayed in the Grand Hall below them. Neither Duke Ailan nor Duchess Caishel believed in too much ceremony and now Jojo seemed to be the only user of the room. Carefully, Lise dragged a chair close to the front of the balcony and helped Jojo to clamber up so that he could see into the Hall below. Remembering Keva’s words, she made sure to put her arms around him to stop him from falling if he leaned too far over. On the floor below the ladies of the court flitted around like multi-coloured birds with the male nobles hovering in attendance. 67

Russet and Gold

“Look, Lise, there’s Papa!” Jojo almost shouted in his excitement and Lise hurriedly shushed him. “Quietly, Jojo, remember we mustn’t make a noise.” She looked down and saw Duke Ailan glance up, a smile on his lips. He lifted his hand and gave a quick wave to the balcony and Jojo excitedly waved back. Duchess Caishel saw the movement and smiled up at her son, then returned to her conversation with another well dressed lady. Jojo contentedly watched the scene below while Lise looked for Sard in the crowd. At first she didn’t see him, there were so many people constantly moving from one spot to another, but Jojo’s young eyes were sharper than hers. “Look, Lise, there’s Capet Sard.” “Where, Jojo?” She looked in the direction he pointed, but all she could see was the back of a lady in a bright red dress. “Talking to that lady,” Jojo replied. The woman moved to one side with a laugh and revealed Sard standing in front of her. The lady in red laughed again and rapped Sard lightly on the knuckles with her fan, then kissed his cheek. Sard grinned in reply and taking Milady by the arm walked her towards the refreshment tables. Harsh feelings of jealousy rose up in Lise. She knew she had no right to expect Sard to forego the pleasure of the company of other women, but her heart disagreed. She wanted to rush down into the Hall and slap his hand from the woman’s arm then drag him from the temptations of all the female nobles. The door opened, distracting her from her inner turmoil and she turned to see who had entered the room. She smiled as she saw Duke Ailan holding a plate in one hand with a finger of the other hand at his lips. 68

Russet and Gold

“Shh!” he warned. “I’ve brought you both some supper.” “Jojo has already had his supper, Milord,” Lise stated, knowing Keva would never allow the boy to eat anything at this time of night. “It’s not much, just a little treat,” the Duke said with a smile and Lise gave in. She wasn’t Keva. She couldn’t tell her employer she couldn’t allow this. The Duke’s word was law in the castle, so she might as well enjoy the illicit treat. “Now be good, Jojo, and once you’ve eaten this, it’s back to the nursery and bed for you.” Duke Ailan ruffled his son’s hair again. “If you’re really good, I’ll take you out for a ride on Garlon tomorrow.” With a final kiss on the child’s cheek, he left the room and Lise and Jojo examined the plate. Lise was pleased to see the boy’s father had shown some sense. There was only a small amount of food with nothing unsuitable for a late night snack. A few minutes later the plate was empty and with a final look over the balcony, Lise took Jojo’s hand to take him back to the nursery. The door opened roughly before they reached it and the woman in the red dress backed in, one hand pulling Sard behind her while the other slipped the dress off her shoulder. “Come on, Sard.” Lise heard her coaxing the Capet. “No one will see us in here.” Sard smiled as he entered the room, but his eyes opened in astonishment when he saw Lise. “Capet Sard!” Lise’s voice sounded hard and cold. “I’m afraid this room is occupied.” The woman in the red dress spun round, a look of fury on her face which quickly turned to disdainful laughter when she saw Lise. 69

Russet and Gold

“I hardly think a servant’s wishes come before ours, my dear. Perhaps you’d better leave before you get into trouble with the housekeeper.” She stood to one side obviously expecting Lise to rush past her. “The Duke and Duchess said their son could use this room to watch the ball.” Lise drew Jojo out from where he was hiding behind her skirt. “As you can see, Milady, he’s still here.” With a swirl of her dress, the woman flounced from the room. “Lise, I...” “Sard, are you coming?” The shrill voice sounded further down the corridor. “Meet me tomorrow,” Sard pleaded. “I can explain.” Lise concentrated on controlling her ragged breathing and hadn’t realised she still held Jojo’s hand until he tugged her hand. “Why was Capet Sard with Milady Sorcha?” “I don’t know, Jojo.” Lise managed to keep the angry tremor from her voice. “Perhaps they wanted to see the view from up here. Now we must get back to the nursery before Keva thinks we’ve got lost.” After Jojo went to bed, Lise retired to her own room. She would have preferred to walk in the gardens, but this was out of the question tonight. The nobles would be taking the night air to cool themselves from the dancing. Thoughts of Sard and Milady Sorcha kept flashing through her mind. Had Sard been a willing participant or had Milady tricked him? No, he’d been smiling when he came through the door. He must have known what plans the lady had for him. She’d been stripping her dress off as she led him in. 70

Russet and Gold

**** Until now, the two lovers had held nothing back from one another and Lise had revealed her innermost secrets to Sard. Now she felt betrayed. She dreaded meeting him in the gardens and relief washed over her when Keva informed her rain had been programmed for the following day’s weather. This meant there would be no walking in the gardens with the children. The day after this, she took her afternoon off and with a pass from Keva in her hand, she hurried to catch the transport. Part of her hoped to avoid Sard, while another part longed to feel his arms around her again. At least she didn’t have to worry about Horgarth. Duke Ailan had told her the farmer knew he’d be in a lot of trouble if he approached Lise again. Lise secured a window seat and sat looking out at the loading bays. She didn’t feel like holding a conversation with anyone. Time alone was what she needed. Someone sat beside her as the transport left the castle, but she looked determinedly out of the window. “Aren’t you going to speak to me, Lise?” Sard’s voice made her spin round to look at him. She almost laughed at the sorrowful look in his eyes, but steeled herself to keep her face expressionless. With a wrench of her insides, she turned back to look at the view from the window. She heard Sard sigh, but he didn’t speak again until the transport landed at the skyport. He stood to one side to allow Lise to get past him, but followed so closely behind her she could feel his breath on her neck. Desperate to get away from him, she hurried through the skyport to the open space beyond, but when she glanced over her 71

Russet and Gold

shoulder, he was immediately behind her. “Stop following me.” Her voice was low, but taut with anger. “Lise, we have to talk. Please, let’s go somewhere we can talk openly.” Over the weeks of their liaison, they had made inn gardens their own little spot and often took refreshments there before returning to the castle. Sard led her to an inn near the harbour, but instead of leading her to the garden, he engaged a room. Nervously, she followed him upstairs and sat by the empty fireplace as he closed the door behind them. He sat opposite her and she wanted to express her feelings about the night of the ball, but didn’t know how. “Lise, before you say anything, please let me explain about the other night.” Still unable to think of what to say, Lise nodded and Sard leaned forward, his elbows on his knees. “Duke Ailan asked me to look after Milady Sorcha. She’s the sister of a very powerful Duke and Duke Ailan needs to keep him happy. This meant making sure his sister was also happy.” He looked sideways at her to see if she was listening. “Milady Sorcha seemed all too happy to me,” Lise said through clenched teeth. “She was enjoying herself. She said she wanted to see the ball from above and I suggested we go to the Duke’s balcony. I had no idea you and Jojo were there. Once we left the Grand Hall, she changed from being a carefree spirit to a woman with one thing on her mind.” “And we both know what that was, don’t we?” Lise stated sarcastically. “You didn’t look too unhappy about being there, Sard. I understand you couldn’t offend her, but did you have 72

Russet and Gold

to be smiling and so willing when she pulled you into the balcony room?” “Lise, you know my smile. Take your mind back to the moment I entered the room.” She closed her eyes and tried to visualise the scene of that horrible night. Milady Sorcha backed into the room, pulling Sard with her. She had to tug quite hard as he seemed reluctant. Lise’s visualisation switched to his smile. The smile she knew so well. The smile he had sent to her so many times with the accompanying love in his eyes. She realised the smile on his lips as he entered the balcony room had been forced and a little scared. “Your smile wasn’t natural.” Her amber eyes flew wide with surprise. “I couldn’t get her annoyed. I knew she was the type who would tell her brother lies just to make trouble for me. I had to appear to go along with what she wanted, but I can tell you I was so relieved to see you and especially Jojo.” “Well, thank you. That’s a real compliment, preferring a four-year-old boy to the woman you’re supposed to love.” “Silly, of course I love you.” He leaned forward and reached for her hand which he gently stroked. “She would expect me to dismiss you. To her, you were only a servant. But she couldn’t do that to Jojo. His parents had given him permission to be there and it would be an insult to them if she treated their son badly.” “So you didn’t want to be with her?” Lise asked timidly, afraid of his answer. “Lise, there’s only one woman for me and she’s sitting with me now.” He leaned across and brushed her lips with his. “You’ll have to remind me of that when I’m grumpy with 73

Russet and Gold

you.” She squeezed his hand and returned his kiss. “I will. I promise.” He stood, pulling her to her feet and she came into his arms willingly. “Oh, Lise, I’ve missed you so much these last few weeks. I’m so sorry I couldn’t get away as often as I liked.” His placed his hands on either side of her head and looked deeply into her eyes. “I love you so much. Whatever happens in the future, you must remember that, Lise. Nothing in the world means as much to me as you do.” Lise reached up and entwined her arms around his neck, pulling his head down to hers. He drew her closer and his hands began to caress her bottom, making her squirm with pleasure. Swiftly he picked her up and placed her on the bed, but made no attempt to join her. Carefully he loosened the ties of her dress and shift and removed them. His own clothes quickly disappeared until they were naked to each other’s gaze. A blush began at Lise’s toes and worked its way up the full length of her body and she smiled nervously as he grinned at her. “Why so shy, Lise? We’ve been naked with each other before.” “I know,” she replied. “But not often and always in the dark. I’ve never seen you without clothes before.” “You’re right!” Sard said in surprise as he joined her on the bed. “But you have nothing to be embarrassed about. You’re beautiful.” Timidly, Lise reached out to touch Sard’s chest. She was surprised at how smooth the expanse of skin felt to her touch, but soon her thoughts centred on her own body’s reaction to Sard’s movements. 74

Russet and Gold

**** Sard rested on one elbow and looked down at the face of the woman he loved. She looked enchanting lying there, blushing from head to toes. He reached out and tenderly stroked her breast and she arched to meet his hand. Her eyes closed as he continued stroking her, his hand gradually moving down over her soft skin to her stomach. He was fascinated by the way his suntanned skin stood out strongly against her paleness. Gradually his dark hand moved caressingly down to the top of her legs and he began to stroke the insides of her thighs. Lise moaned and moved slightly, giving him the chance to reach her most private place. Gently he stroked her, gradually moving faster as Lise writhed on the bed, damp, moist and ready for him. He spread her legs wide and she lifted her hips towards him. Sard stroked her one last time and then thrust himself deep within her. A small scream escaped her lips, but he smothered this with a passionate kiss and the two rode their emotions until they climaxed simultaneously. He lay back exhausted, his eyes dreamily watching Lise as her eyes closed and she drifted off to sleep. **** Lise watched Sard dress, then he offered her his hand to help her get up from the bed. “We’d better get moving or Keva will have something to say about you jaunting around Landon with a mere Capet.” Lise took his hand and he pulled her to her feet, but as she stood the world seemed to spin around her and she held on tight to his arm. “Steady Lise. Are you all right?” he asked with concern. “I’m just being silly,” she reassured him. “I must have got 75

Russet and Gold

up too quickly.” She smiled at him. “I’m fine now, honestly.” Sard helped her to dress, but kept asking if she was sure she was all right. Eventually, she managed to persuade him she was fine. On the way back to the transport station, he held her arm firmly, guiding her to the side when he thought she might trip on any uneven part of the road. Later that night, lying in her bed, Lise went over the afternoon. A warm and fuzzy feeling enclosed her now she knew he hadn’t been a willing partner to Milady Sorcha’s plans. Her mind drifted to her dizzy spell. She’d never been ill in her life so why had she suddenly felt so out of touch with her surroundings the bed seemed to be spinning round and round her. Maybe it was the result of strenuous lovemaking and rising from the bed too quickly. The next day, Sard sought her out in the nursery. “Sard, go away,” she hissed. “You’ll get me in trouble.” “Please, Lise, I have to talk to you.” Sard tried to pull her into the corridor, but she resisted. “I can’t talk to you now. I have work to do,” she insisted. As she struggled with him, Keva entered the room from the bathroom. “What’s going on here?” The older woman demanded. “Keva I need to speak to Lise urgently. Please could you give her leave to come with me for a short while?” Sard pleaded. “Lise has her time off in the evenings, can’t it wait until then?” Keva demanded to know. “I won’t be here this evening. I have to speak to her now.” Keva looked from one to the other. Lise knew the older woman didn’t approve of friendship or romance between servants and nobles, and for a moment she thought Sard would 76

Russet and Gold

be ordered from the nursery. “Very well, but she’s to be back here before the twins wake up for their feed.” Keva looked sternly at Lise. “No cuddling in corners or the like; you’re needed here.” “Thanks, Keva.” Sard practically dragged Lise from the nursery. She protested as he pulled her along the corridor and through the door into a stairwell. “We shouldn’t be disturbed here,” he assured her. “Sard whatever is so important you need to get me in trouble with Keva? And why won’t you be here this evening? Are you going on an errand for the Duke?” Lise gazed at him in concern as he brushed the cobwebs from a wide window ledge and then pushed her down on it. “Lise, I didn’t mean to ask you in such a hurried way and in such a dingy place.” He waved his hand at their surroundings. “But my father has ordered me to return home immediately. Apparently my mother has been taken ill and is asking for me.” “I understand,” she assured him as she placed the palm of her hand on his cheek. “Your mother needs you, Sard. Of course you must go.” “Not before I ask you,” he stubbornly repeated. “Ask me what?” Lise felt confused. What could be so important it couldn’t wait until his return from his visit home? To her surprise Sard rose from the window ledge and standing in front of her he took hold of both her hands. She tried to stand, but he prevented her from doing so. His eyes overflowed with love as he looked at her. “Lise, my darling. Would you do me the honour of becoming my wife?” His wife! Lise had never imagined he would consider her 77

Russet and Gold

for his bride. Apart from her certainty their time together would eventually end, she hadn’t considered where their relationship was heading. “But, Sard, what will your parents say? You can’t marry a nobody like me,” she protested. “You’re not a nobody. You’re the woman I love. The one I want to spend the rest of my life with.” Sard pulled her to her feet and put his arms around her. “You haven’t answered me yet.” “I can’t Sard, it wouldn’t be right. How can a farm girl, whose parents probably weren’t married, marry a noble?” Her eyes filled with tears but she knew she had to make him understand. “Your mother and father would never allow it, Sard.” “Lise. My parents can say what they like, you’re the only one I want to marry and they’ll have to accept it.” He tilted her chin so that he could see her tear filled eyes. “Lise, do you love me?” “Yes, of course I do.” “Then will you marry me?” His look was so intent he seemed almost fierce as he waited for her answer. “Yes Sard, if you’re sure, I will marry you. But…” she continued before he could speak. “Only if your parents accept me.” “Fair enough. I’ll tell them when I go home and I’m sure they’ll want to meet you.” Sard smiled at her and his lips came down on hers. “Don’t be so frightened my little love. My mother and father only want my happiness and they’ll have to understand marrying you will be the only thing to make me happy.” “I won’t tell Keva or anyone else until I hear from you 78

Russet and Gold

though.” Lise wasn’t so sure Sire Darcor and Milady Silva would be as ecstatic as Sard believed. She therefore sought to keep her humiliation to a minimum. “How long will you be gone?” “I don’t know for sure. Probably several tendays. I’ll write to you.” He glanced out the window and saw Daith had nearly reached its zenith. “I’m sorry my love but I have to go.” He leaned down to kiss her again, then with a caress of his hand on her cheek he hurried down the stairs turning one last time at the bend to wave to her before he disappeared. With tears in her eyes Lise returned to the nursery. Keva looked at her curiously, but realizing the girl was upset the older woman said nothing. Instead she sent Lise to wake the twins and get them ready for their lunch. The day dragged on interminably for Lise. She had looked forward to seeing Sard that evening, but now she’d have to wait a long time before he returned. She tossed and rolled over in her bed, unable to sleep as she imagined Sard’s parents’ reaction to his announcement of their engagement.

79

Russet and Gold

Chapter 5 Sard supervised the loading of Vassar onto the vessel which would take him past the fjords north of Lan, then stood on deck as the ship eased out of port. He watched the town of Landon grow smaller and smaller and his thoughts dwelt on Lise. He knew she’d be fine until he returned from Rak. The strong walls of the Castle of Lan would protect her and keep her safe. They passed the island of the Eos and he strained his eyes to see if he could catch a glimpse of the elusive spirits. The land looked deserted but he thought he caught the occasional glimpse of one of their young frolicking in the waves. Soon even this small piece of land vanished over the horizon and Sard retreated below decks as the sea became rougher. It took three days for the sailing ship to pass the deep chasms of rocks that separated Lan from the beginning of Rak. As the cliffs gradually descended into the hilly country of southern Rak, Sard began to suffer from nervousness. He knew he loved Lise and his mother would welcome her into the family as soon as she realised how deeply he felt about her. But his father would be more difficult to persuade. A bald description of their circumstances would appear 80

Russet and Gold

unreal to someone who didn’t know Lise. Farm girl made good, now aiming her sights higher to marriage with a noble. But Lise wasn’t like that, she was good and kind and he wanted to spend his life with her. He hoped his father would listen to him and agree to meet his beloved before making any decision. Another day passed while the landscape changed from hills to empty scrubland and rocky outcrops. On the morning of the fifth day Sard saw the city of Raken grow gradually larger as the wind blew them closer and closer. The smell of humanity assaulted his senses, and the distant noises grew to the noisy din of dockside bawling, animals baying and all sounds associated with boats and cargo handling. Above the city the castle looked strange but familiar. Sard’s thoughts snapped back to the first time he had come to Landon. The Castle of Lan had tilted at an alarming angle, and sky castle above Raken could have been its twin with a similar tilt. He wondered if the Duke of Rak was ill as had been the case with the old Duke of Lan. His parents lived outside the main town of Raken on a large estate of Karn and the closer Sard got, the more nervous he felt. His mother and younger siblings rushed from the mansion when he reached the courtyard. “Mother!” he exclaimed in surprise. “How are you? Father’s message made it sound as if you were desperately ill.” “Oh, you know your father, Sard. He has to make everything larger than life.” She looked slightly ill at ease as she held out her arms to him. “I’m fine now, although I have been feeling a bit low recently.” “Well as long as you’re feeling better, that’s all that matters.” Sard hugged her then held her at arms length and 81

Russet and Gold

searched her face, making sure she wasn’t making light of how she really felt. His younger brother and sister flung themselves on him, distracting him from any further queries by their chatter and questions. “I see you made it then!” His father’s voice boomed from the stables. “About time, too. What took you so long?” “I came as soon as I got your message.” Sard felt all the self esteem he’d built up during his years with Duke Ailan disappear as if it had never been. His father always made him feel like this and he hated how easily the older man could intimidate him. “Well don’t just stand there letting your nahhar sweat himself into a sickness. Stable him like I taught you.” Having delivered his orders, Sire Darcor of Rak turned and walked away. Still fuming inside, Sard smiled at his mother and led Vassar into the stables. He rubbed the animal down and made sure he had feed in the trough and water in the bucket. He decided this time he would not let his father demean him. He would stand up for himself. In Landon he felt and acted like a man, and was treated as such. Here his father had made him feel like a little boy again and all his self-assuredness disappeared as if he’d never left Rak. His room still held his boyhood treasures and Sard decided this would be a good place to start. Halfway through packing his toys and books, his mother appeared in the doorway. “What are you doing?” she asked. “I would have thought that was obvious,” Sard replied. “I’m packing away my toys.” “I can see that. Perhaps I should rephrase my question. 82

Russet and Gold

Why are you doing that?” Silva looked worried and Sard hastened to reassure her. “I’m too old to keep these lying around. It’s time I put all this stuff away for my own children.” He led his mother to the bed and drew her down beside him. “Mother, I’ve met the girl I want to marry.” “Oh.” His mother didn’t sound too overjoyed to hear his news, in fact she looked extremely worried. “Don’t worry, Mother, you’ll love her. Her name is Lise and she works for the Duke and Duchess of Lan.” Sard took a deep breath before he carried on. “I’ve asked her to marry me.” “What did she say?” Silva asked breathlessly. “Yes of course. She loves me as much as I love her.” Sard stared at his mother. “You are happy for me, aren’t you?” Silva didn’t answer for a moment and when she looked at her son, Sard could swear he saw pity in her eyes. He started to ask her what was wrong, but she placed a finger on his lips to silence him. “Sard, don’t tell your father, please,” Silva begged, her voice on the edge of tears. “But why? He’ll have to know sooner or later. That’s one of the reasons I was packing all my childhood stuff away. It’s time father realised I’m a man, with a mind of my own.” “Then wait until you’ve established that fact before you tell him about your Lise.” Silva took his hands in hers as Sard looked mutinously at her. “You know what your father’s like; he’ll turn things round so it looks like you’re still immature and don’t know your own mind.” “Do you think I’ve grown up?” His mother’s answer was important to Sard. It would put the seal on his belief that he 83

Russet and Gold

no longer needed to obey his father’s every command. “I do, Sard, but you’ll have to make your father believe it before you can tell him you want to marry your Lise.” She bit her lip. “He sent me up here to tell you he wants to see you in his study. He has something to tell you. Something you’re not going to like.” “What is it mother?” Silva once again looked down at her hands, and Sard knew she was avoiding answering his question. “I can’t tell you, Sard. You know your father. If you don’t react appropriately when he speaks to you, he’ll know I’ve told you.” She rose from the bed. “You’d best be going. He’s been waiting long enough.” Silva moved towards the door, but Sard hauled her back and hugged her. “Thank you for the warning anyway, Mother. I know you love him despite how hard he can be. I also realise he thinks he knows what’s best for all of us, but it’s time I made my own decisions. Wish me luck.” He kissed her brow and she reached up and patted him on the cheek. “Go carefully my son. And of course I wish you luck.” Sard hesitated before knocking on his father’s study door. Whatever the old man had planned for his future, he would have to realise Sard now had a mind of his own. He at least deserved to be listened to. With a deep breath he raised his hand and rapped his knuckles on the wooden door. “Enter,” his father’s voice ordered from inside and Sard opened the door reminding himself he was no longer a child reporting for punishment for a misdemeanour. “Well come in and sit down,” Darcor barked and Sard paused for a moment, then decided it wouldn’t hurt to be 84

Russet and Gold

comfortable while his father informed him of the future he’d mapped out for his son. “Nice to see you again, Father.” He felt some form of greeting was in order. “I don’t expect you’ve been following events in Rak.” His father ignored Sard’s greeting. “The old Duke has died without a direct heir.” “But I thought he had three sons.” Sard frowned, trying to recollect the family of the noble house of Rak. “Had is right. The middle lad left home after an argument with the Duke. He died in an accident some years later. The youngest son was never strong and he died soon after you left home to take up your duties in Ardon.” Sire Darcor paused as if to collect his thoughts. “There was no need to worry as the eldest son had married and had two sons of his own, but the illness which killed the old Duke was contracted by his son and grandsons and within a month all four were dead.” “That’s terrible!” Sard exclaimed, genuinely alarmed at his father’s news. This explained the tilt of the sky castle above Raken. Without a duke the floating buildings decayed rapidly. “What happens now?” “There are no direct heirs so they did a search of the records for the nearest living relative.” Darcor paused again and looked directly at his son. “The new Duke of Rak is your old master Sire Brenauf.” Sard sat still with shock for several moments, trying to take in this terrible news. Brenauf had been the one who’d made his life a living hell before the then Sire Ailan had rescued him. Capet Brenauf had been banished to Pator by the Duke of Ardon. “All I can say is that if Brenauf is the new Duke then 85

Russet and Gold

I feel sorry for Rak.” “Stop it, Sard. You will speak respectfully of your new Duke,” Darcor ordered. “I know you had your differences with him when you were a page but that’s in the past.” “Differences! He made me do disgusting things to him, father. Thank goodness he stopped short of actually making me have sex with him.” “How dare you accuse Duke Brenauf of such perverted acts?” Darcor exploded. “If you don’t believe me then ask Duke Ailan or Duke Robard,” Sard stated, but knew his father would never believe the man who had become his Duke could act in such a way. “I tried to tell you at the time father, but you told me to grow up. You said I couldn’t expect to be treated like a little duke all the time. Well I have grown up father. I won’t be beholden to a man like Brenauf.” “You have no choice in the matter Sard. Brenauf is the new Duke and you are my heir. Therefore he is our liege lord and you will treat him as such.” Darcor acted as if this was the end of the matter. “Now there is something else we have to discuss. Something that affects us, you in particular, on a more personal matter. You are going to get married.” For a moment Sard thought his father had heard of his attachment to Lise, but then he realised his father merely meant the time had come to look for a bride. “I’m glad you think like that father because…” he began eagerly, but his father interrupted him. “I have chosen your bride. She is a distant relative of Duke Brenauf. Not close enough to be in direct line, but of noble birth all the same.” “Well, you can just forget any arrangements you’ve 86

Russet and Gold

made,” Sard protested. “I have chosen my own bride, so you can forget the woman you’ve decided on.” “And who is this woman you intend to bring to our family? Someone you met in Landon?” Darcor sounded quite reasonable, so Sard mentally crossed his fingers and dived straight in. “Her name is Lise. She works for the Duke and Duchess of Lan. We fell in love and I’ve asked her to marry me.” “Without informing me. Not a wise decision, Sard. Tell me more about this woman. Who is her family? Where was she before she came to Lan?” Darcor steepled his fingers while he waited for an answer and Sard could see a glitter of hardness in his father’s eyes. “She’s only been at the castle for a few months. Her mother is married to a farmer on the northside of Lan, but her father died many years ago. I know she’s not a noble, but she’s good and kind. A gentle person and I love her dearly. She returns the feeling.” “I expect she does. She no doubt sees you as her chance to pull herself out of the gutter. I really can’t allow this, Sard. Forget this woman. She’s not right for you. You’ll marry the girl I’ve chosen for you.” “I will not!” Sard rose to his feet. “I’m not a child anymore, father. I’m a grown man and able to make my own decisions. I will not marry a woman just because you say I should. I will marry Lise, whether you like it or not.” “Absolutely not!” Darcor exploded. “You will do as I say and marry who I say. Forget your money grubbing, social climber!” Sard stared at his father in dismay. He’d expected opposition, but not this angry disregard for his feelings. Over his years with Duke Ailan, he had learned nothing got resolved 87

Russet and Gold

with anger. Swallowing the harsh words which rose to his mouth, he stood and looked down at his father. “I’m sorry you feel that way, sir, but maybe we should leave this conversation until we are both in a calmer frame of mind.” “You come back here this instant,” his father roared as Sard rose and walked to the door. “You will obey me, Sard.” “Or what?” Sard turned and asked. “You’ll send me to my room without any supper? You forget, Father, I’m a grown man now. You can’t make me do something I have no wish to do.” He left his father spluttering with rage and went out to the stables. For the time being, he felt it best to stay away from the house. Maybe later, when his father had calmed down, he would be able to talk to him man to man. He sighed. That was the problem. His father still thought of him as a small boy and until he made the older man think otherwise, Sard had no chance of making him accept his marriage to Lise. **** Without Sard, the days dragged for Lise. She found it hard to keep her mind on her work and Keva had to keep telling her to pay attention. “Lise, I think we need to talk,” the older woman eventually said to her. “It’s about you and Sard.” “What about Sard?” Lise’s heart jumped to her mouth. Had Keva found out about their unofficial engagement? “You must know someone in Sard’s position can’t have any serious intentions about you. You’re a very nice girl and deserve to make a happy match, but it can’t be with Sard. He’s a noble and you’re a farm girl. Surely you can see that.” 88

Russet and Gold

“I know.” Lise ducked her head, unwilling to let Keva see the tears in her eyes. “But I can’t help how I feel.” Keva sighed. She’d warned the girl, now it was up to her. Ever since Sard’s departure Lise had felt unwell. She put it down to her misery without him, and her loneliness. Now, less than a tenday after Sard’s departure she had been forced to admit it might be something other than her emotions making her feel so ill. Her body had failed to show its woman’s flow at the appropriate time and she feared the passion she and Sard had shared had resulted in pregnancy. At first unwilling to accept the fact she had a child within her, she was forced to realise there could be no mistake when she had to rush to the bathroom as soon as she woke each morning. Her problem now was what to do about this unexpected situation. The worry and sickness affected her appetite and she became thin and drawn. So much so that Keva eventually noticed her underling no longer smiled and her face looked drawn and haggard. “Lise, this has to stop. Sard is gone and even if he returns…” “What do you mean if he returns?” Lise gasped. “I understand his father wishes him to stay at home and learn how to run the estate. There’s also talk about a marriage with a relative of the new Duke of Rak.” Keva put her arms round Lise who was sobbing so much she had to sit down. “I’m sorry to be the one to tell you, but I did warn you he wasn’t for you.” Despite her unhappiness and feelings of betrayal, Lise managed to keep her secret from Keva. She had always sorted out her own problems, and she’d do the same this time. But 89

Russet and Gold

she suddenly realised she didn’t have time to work things out; she had to decide now before the child within her started to show. The next day, Lise had an afternoon off and decided to go to a distant part of the castle gardens. No one else came here and she and Sard had found it an ideal place to be alone together. With no interruptions, she was able to dwell on her own thoughts, but her misery overwhelmed her and she allowed herself the luxury of sobbing her heart out. Once her cascade of tears had run their course, she blew her nose and concentrated on her future. First of all she had to determine if Keva’s information about Sard was correct. She could understand his father wanting him to stay and learn how to run the estate, but surely he would have written to tell her of this. She hadn’t received one word from him since he’d left for Rak, and he’d promised to write to her. She couldn’t believe he would abandon her and fall in with his father’s wishes without writing to tell her. And his intended bride? She was supposed to be his bride not some unknown noble lady. In her heart, she knew Sard would not have left her in limbo like this. Even if his family had made him change his mind, he was too much of a gentleman to leave her with false hope. She decided to write to him, asking if he intended returning to Lan. If he answered yes, she would hold off on her plans for her own future until she’d spoken to him. If he didn’t mean to return, she would have to decide whether to tell him about the baby. Her mind made up, Lise went inside and made her way to her room. She’d collected paper and pen immediately 90

Russet and Gold

when Sard left so that she would have them to hand when she received his letter. But she hadn’t received a letter, and her own downheartedness had kept her from writing to him. “How shall I ask him if he’s coming back?” she wondered aloud, sucking the end of her wooden pen. “I suppose I could say that I’m missing him and wondering why I haven’t heard from him. Yes that’s what I’ll do.” With a frown of concentration Lise put pen to paper. My dearest Sard, It seems so long since you left Landon and I’m worried because I haven’t heard from you. How was your journey? I assume you reached home safely. Please, Sard, write and let me know what is going on. There are rumours around the castle that you are not going to return and if this is so I think it only right that you should let me know for certain. It’s not fair to leave me in the dark. I look forward to hearing from you. All my love, Lise She read her letter through several times. It sounded so bald and unloving, but she didn’t dare let her true feelings shine through. If he intended to marry someone else then she’d have to work out her own future for herself and her baby. Whatever happened between her and Sard, it wasn’t their child’s fault. Lise had no idea how to bring on a miscarriage and in any case, she wanted the child. If she and Sard did marry, the baby would be an added bonus. And if they didn’t, the baby would be something for Lise to cherish instead of her lover. 91

Russet and Gold

Mail from the castle servants was franked by the steward and sent with the Duke’s mail, but Lise knew if Dossman saw who her letter was addressed to he would ask questions as to why she, a mere nurserymaid, was writing to Capet Sard. Her only chance would be to slip the letter into the nobles’ pile of mail when no one was around so the steward wouldn’t know a servant had written it. She slipped out of the nursery and down the servants’ staircase. When she reached the level of the Grand Hall Lise took a quick look round to make sure no other servant was about, then she cracked opened the door to the main part of the castle. No one was in sight and the mailbag hung on its hook beside the door of the Grand Hall. Quickly Lise hurried across the black and white stone floor and dropped her letter in the bag. She had turned and was half way back to the servants’ door when someone called her name. “Lise. What are you doing on this floor?” Lise turned round, horrified that she’d been caught by the woman who’d been so kind to her. She felt as if she’d betrayed the Duchess and didn’t know how to look at her without betraying her guilt. “I still get a little lost, Milady.” She hoped Duchess Caishel would accept her excuse. “I’m sorry, Milady.” “Nonsense. There’s nothing to be sorry about.” The Duchess smiled and Lise felt even worse about lying to the woman. “The door you want is behind you.” With a smile of farewell, Duchess Caishel headed for the Grand Hall and Lise hurried through the servants’ door before anyone else caught her. She returned to her room and despite the early hour, she went to bed and cried herself to sleep. Days passed and still she did not hear from Sard. She ex92

Russet and Gold

amined her body when she undressed for bed and realised her pregnancy had started to show, but luckily her clothes still hid the telltale bump from other prying eyes. Her morning sickness had eased and now she felt full of energy, but miserable and lonely as well. “Lise chase.” Jojo shouted with laughter as she chased him round the nursery but both child and maid slid to a halt as the door opened to reveal the Duke and Duchess. “Mama! Papa!” Jojo yelled, throwing himself into their arms. “Whoa there, young man. Slow down,” the Duke replied with a laugh as he tossed his eldest son into the air. Lise curtsied then stood with her hands clasped, trying to be unobtrusive. Although she had spoken with the Duchess several times, she’d only been this close to the Duke a few times. “Hello, Lise.” The Duchess greeted her, but frowned as she looked more closely at her son’s nurserymaid. “Is this young rascal running you ragged? You look unwell.” “Not a bit, Milady.” Lise hastened to reply. “We were just having a game of tag.” “In the nursery?” the Duke queried with raised eyebrows. “Surely outside is the place for that type of game.” “Yes, Milord Duke.” Lise curtsied again, her face burning with embarrassment at being caught doing wrong. “Keva doesn’t normally allow it, but…” “Keva’s not here,” Jojo informed his parents in a loud voice. “She’s taken the babies to the gardens. I’ve got a cold, so I can’t go outside,” he added importantly. “Is that so?” His father ruffled his hair while the Duchess looked to Lise for confirmation of her son’s statement. 93

Russet and Gold

“Keva thought it best for Jojo to remain indoors today as he wasn’t feeling well earlier.” Lise longed for Keva to return and get her out of this situation. “Milord Duke, Milady Caishel.” Lise’s prayers were answered as the door opened to reveal Keva, a baby balanced on each hip. “Is there anything wrong?” “Not at all, Keva,” the Duchess assured her. “We had an hour to spare so thought we’d come and spend it with the children. We see so little of them.” “I’m sorry I wasn’t here, Milady,” Keva apologised, but the Duchess waved her apology away. “Nonsense, Lise has been looking after us splendidly, hasn’t she, Jojo?” As she spoke, Caishel took her twins from Keva. “You can both have a break now. Ailan and I will take the children down to our apartments for a while.” “Thank you, Milady.” Lise obeyed Keva’s wave of the hand and headed for the bathroom. They had intended to tidy it when the children were having their afternoon nap, but as they had some time she knew Keva would want it done now. “And Keva,” Lise heard the Duchess say as she entered the bathroom. “Lise looks a little under the weather. Is she getting enough fresh air and time off?” She didn’t hear Keva’s reply as the group moved out into the hallway. Despite her panic that the Duchess might discover her secret, Lise was still touched the woman would take time out to be concerned about one of her servants. **** Sard was worried. He’d written several letters to Lise, but had not received one in reply. He and his father had not spoken since the meeting in the office, and in fact were avoid94

Russet and Gold

ing one another as much as possible. They only willingly submitted to being in each others company at mealtimes and even then the atmosphere was strained. “You and your father won’t work this out if you don’t talk to one another,” his mother had admonished him. “Try to see his point of view, Sard.” “I am trying, Mother, but he has to see where I’m coming from as well.” He gave his mother a hug. “I know it’s difficult for you, Mother, but I love Lise and I’m not going to give her up. Certainly not for some unknown female father thinks I should make a good political marriage with.” “I know it’s hard, Sard. But you’re his heir and he feels you’re throwing away your future by marrying your farm girl.” Silva pulled him down to sit beside her. “Have you written to her yet?” “Yes I have.” Sard frowned. “I’m worried, Mother. She promised to write, but I haven’t heard a word from her. It’s not like Lise. She always keeps her promises.” “You don’t think she’s had second thoughts?” his mother asked hopefully. “No. If she had she would have written to tell me. I’m not sure what to think. Maybe I should return to Lan and sort things out with her.” “Wait until after the Duke’s inauguration, Sard. Please.” “Why, Mother? I’m not going to go and swear allegiance to that pervert. He put me through hell when I was his page and I’ll not willingly submit myself to his rule again. I can’t believe a man like that could be related to the old Duke’s family.” “I think he’s related through his mother’s side of the family,” Silva said softly. “I understand how you feel, Sard, but he’s the legal heir and there’s nothing we can do about it. For 95

Russet and Gold

your father’s sake you have to attend the inauguration.” Sard’s heart yearned for Lise. He worried some accident might have befallen her. Maybe she was so ill she couldn’t write. He knew she wouldn’t reveal their secret by asking someone else to pen the letter and the only way he could think of to allay his fears was to go to see her. “Sorry, Mother, I have to find out if Lise is all right. If something’s happened to her I should be there.” Sard rose from the seat, but his mother’s hand on his arm stopped him walking away. “I have a suggestion to make. Why don’t you write to the Duchess Caishel? She could tell you if Lise is all right and set your mind at rest.” “That’s brilliant, Mother!” Sard pulled Silva to her feet and hugged her. “Why didn’t I think of that? I’ll go and write straight away.” Sard decided the Duchess deserved to know she would soon have to start looking for another nurserymaid and so he poured his heart out in his letter to her. He explained he and Lise were in love and he intended to marry the girl. At the end of the letter he told her the new Duke of Rak was Brenauf, although he was sure Duke Ailan would already be aware the man who had tried to entrap his wife had been released from banishment in Pator. He knew it would take several days for his letter to reach Lan, and several more for the Duchess to reply. Looking towards the future, he decided it might be time to repair his relationship with his father. If only the old man would hear him out then maybe they could come to some understanding. Each morning, Sire Darcor inspected his stables. The Sire was very proud of his nahhars, many of whom were thor96

Russet and Gold

oughbred runners he hired out for stud. Unless something was wrong with the animals, he always left the stables in good humour. Therefore Sard waited until he saw his father cross the yard with a contented look on his face and then he approached him. “Father. I’d like to apologise for the way I spoke to you the other day,” he began, knowing the words cost him nothing, but hoping they would at least sweeten his father enough so the older man would listen. “Glad to hear you’ve come to your senses, son,” Darcor replied. “I’d like to talk to you man to man. Perhaps we could go to your office.” “Certainly my boy.” Darcor beamed at his son and Sard’s heart sank. His father obviously thought he’d come round to his way of thinking. This meeting was going to be harder than he’d hoped. Once in the office, Darcor offered his son a glass of Lorene and they settled down on either side of the empty fireplace. “Good vintage this one,” Darcor commented after he’d taken a sip of his wine. “Now then, son, let’s get down to details.” “First, Father, I’d like to talk about the new Duke.” Sard decided to keep away from talking about Lise for now. He’d see how the conversation went before introducing that delicate subject. “I hope you’re not going to insist on that ridiculous story about Duke Brenauf. It’s time you grew up, Sard. It won’t be too many years before you inherit the estate.” Darcor took another sip of wine. 97

Russet and Gold

“Father I would like you to know I have grown up. I know you don’t believe my tales about Brenauf, sorry Duke Brenauf,” he hurriedly added as his father’s face coloured with anger. “But before you dismiss them out of hand I would like you to check with Duke Ailan and Duke Robard. They will confirm what I’ve told you and hopefully you will see why I find it so difficult to swear allegiance to such a man.” “I suppose that’s fair enough. But I’m sure you have let your imagination run wild Sard and what you think happened, didn’t really happen at all.” “If that’s the case, Father and Duke Brenauf is such a saint, then why did Duke Robard banish him to Pator? Only the worst of the nobles get sent to that unhealthy place.” Sard waited to see what his father’s reaction would be. “Let’s wait and see what the two Dukes responses are before we take this conversation any further shall we?” Darcor suggested. “Duke Brenauf has sent word he won’t be arriving for another couple of tendays so we’ll have plenty of time to hear from the Dukes of Lan and Ardon. Now on to the other matter. Let’s talk about your marriage.” “If you don’t mind father, I think I’d rather wait until we have cleared up the matter of Duke Brenauf before we embark on discussions regarding my betrothal. There isn’t any hurry is there?” “No I suppose not.” Darcor looked at his son with new respect in his eyes. Sard realised his father had been expecting an argument and viewed his son’s diverting tactic as a sign of maturity. “Let’s write those letters now and then we can live peacefully until we receive the replies.” The evening the meal passed pleasantly and Silva beamed at both her son and husband, delighted they had put their dif98

Russet and Gold

ferences to one side. **** After the visit of the Duke and Duchess, Keva began to regard Lise with a suspicious look and she felt sure the older woman suspected her condition. If Keva knew about the baby she would tell the Duchess and Lise would be dismissed. She still hadn’t heard from Sard and in a panic she decided there was only one thing she could do. Go and confront her lover in his own home. Lise waited a few more days until the servants’ wages were paid, and then wrapped her few meagre possessions in the original bundle she’d brought with her. Scrupulously honest to the last she left her nurserymaid’s clothes neatly folded on the bed and her shoes side by side under them. On top of the clothes she left a note for Keva. In it she thanked the woman for her help but explained living in the castle without Sard was painful to her so she meant to find herself another job. She didn’t think Keva would believe her, but it had been the best explanation she could think of. Leaving the castle wasn’t as hard as she’d thought it would be. She joined a group of maids entering the transport to take their afternoon off downside. The guards weren’t so careful on the trip from castle to ground, although they were extremely vigilant examining passes when the transport travelled the other way. Once downside, Lise made her way to the harbour. She knew the journey from Lan to Rak had to be taken by boat, but was unsure how to get a passage on one of the vessels in the harbour. First she needed to find out which boats were going to Rak, but this didn’t prove too difficult. She merely asked an old sailor who sat mending fishing nets. 99

Russet and Gold

“Rak. Well there’s one or two heading in that direction. There’s the old tub Sharama.” He indicated a beat up looking vessel further along the wharf. “She’s going to Rak, but it won’t be a pleasant trip. She wallows from side to side like a drunken whore.” The old man laughed at his own wit, but seeing Lise didn’t share the joke, he sobered and gave her query more thought. “You could ask the master of the Lanport. He’s a good enough fellow, but it will cost you quite a bit.” He mentioned a figure that made Lise blanch. She didn’t have that much money. “Too rich eh? Well how about the Rakman? She’s sort of in between the other two. The captain might even let you work your passage if you know what I mean.” Lise was no longer as naïve as she’d once been and she did know what he meant. Her mind baulked at being trapped into servicing the sailors in return for her passage. She thanked the old man and walked further along the quay before sitting down on a bollard which faced the Rakman. She didn’t have enough money for her journey to Rak, and the alternative the sailor had mentioned held no resolution for her. She sat lost in thought for some time before she began to notice her surroundings. She watched the sailors load the freight onto the Rakman from the dockside and had a sudden thought. Could she hide herself in one of the boxes? She watched as each box was deposited in the hold of the ship and shuddered. Living in the dark, dank hold for several days wasn’t something which was feasible in her condition. The loading finished and the crew stopped for lunch. Several of the men lounged around on the dockside and one or two gave Lise a speculative look, but shrugged their shoulders 100

Russet and Gold

when she looked the other way. She now faced the empty gangway. Maybe she could steal on board and find a spot to hide until the ship reached Rak. She glanced over her shoulder and saw the sailors were now talking to another female who seemed more responsive to their advances. Lise rose and strolled towards the gangway, trying not to appear too obvious. At the bottom of the wooden bridge between ship and shore, she paused and looked up, pretending to admire the ship. Once she saw no one was paying attention to her, she quickly slipped on board and hurried to the far side of the deck. Again her luck was in. The deck remained empty. Seeing the lifeboats with their tarpaulin covers she decided to use one as a hiding place. Her life on the farm came into play as she nimbly climbed onto the side of the ship, then swung herself into the nearest boat. The atmosphere under the tarpaulin smelt dark and musty, and her stomach somersaulted in protest. Desperate for fresh air, she lifted the side of the cover nearest the sea and breathed in the fresh air. This side could not be seen from the deck. The ship remained silent while she settled herself in her hiding place, but when the sailors returned, the noise resumed. Some time later the ship rolled as it moved away from the dockside and Lise felt excitement grip her. She would soon be with Sard! Once out of the harbour the ship picked up speed and peeping out from under the tarpaulin Lise saw the island of the Eos slide by. The island spirits had visited the Duchess several times but Lise had always felt nervous around them. She wondered how they lived as there didn’t seem to be any sign of habitation on the island, although several small beings 101

Russet and Gold

frolicked in the waves on the foreshore. Gradually the ship pulled away from the land and Lise was left with a view of the empty sea. She settled down to rest and eventually fell asleep. The wallowing of the ship in a storm woke her and she wished she’d stayed asleep as the movement made her feel extremely queasy. Luckily she didn’t vomit, but her head started to spin and her stomach protested at the violent motion it was being subjected to. Hours passed while the ship outran the storm, but by the time it returned to a normal motion Lise felt so ill she fell asleep as soon as the roughness subsided. She woke to the sound of sailors swearing and the scraping of wood on pebbles. Her small boat was being dragged along the ground. Cautiously she lifted the tarpaulin and was surprised to see they had come ashore. Some of the men walked up the beach while others dragged the boat above the tide line. Luckily their backs were to Lise. Risking a quick look to the north she saw no rocky outcrops and surmised they must have passed the fjords while she slept. Once the men made the boat safe on the beach, they hurried off to help their companions. Lise decided to make her escape from the boat. On foot it would take her days to reach Rak, but if she stayed here she would be discovered when the men pushed the tarpaulin back to make more room for the fruit and water they were collecting. Slowly and stealthily Lise crept out on the side of the boat away from the sailors. She kept it between her and the men as she moved down the beach, but one of them looked in her direction as she left the cover of the vessel. “Hoi! You there!” the man shouted, and Lise took to her heels. Behind her she heard the pounding of the sailors’ feet as they chased after her. Now the experience gained from run102

Russet and Gold

ning away from the unwanted attentions of her stepbrothers lent speed to her feet. Over the dunes she fled on a straight course to the nearby hills. One by one the men dropped out of the chase, until only one remained. She quickly glanced over her shoulder and saw he was gaining on her. Desperately she tried to run faster, but her gravid condition hindered any attempt of an increase in speed. Please, someone, anyone help me! she prayed, even though she knew her hope was forlorn. Her breath came in gasps and she slowed until her feet merely trudged over the dunes. She expected a hand on her shoulder at any moment. Exhaustion forced her to a halt and she sank to the ground. Her face a picture of misery she looked back the way she had come, but to her surprise the sailor was making his way back to the beach. She sighed with relief and dragging herself up again, she continued walking until a hill cut off her view of the shore then lay down on the ground for a short rest. After catching her breath and taking a sip of water from a nearby stream, she trudged north towards where she hoped the city of Raken lay. Sard had talked of his home estate of Karn which lay to the north of the town so she knew she would have to go through the city before she could find her beloved. She walked on and her thoughts shrank in on herself until with head down, the sight of her feet plodding one in front of the other became her whole world. Darkness arrived and by the light of Thida, the night moon, she found a small copse to shelter in and lay down to sleep. She hadn’t eaten for days and felt very light-headed. Next morning she awoke feeling feverish but at the forefront 103

Russet and Gold

of her mind she kept the certainty she must reach Sard. Her plodding march began again but by the end of the second day of walking Lise was delirious, and her sense of direction had gone. Her body objected to the strenuous exercise and just before sunset she collapsed, unable to carry on any longer. In the distance a rocky outcrop rose on one side of the path and at the base she saw a dark opening. Hoping it was a cave she dragged herself to her feet and staggered towards it, but half way there she stumbled and fell to the ground. Her strength deserted her as she attempted to rise again and everything turned black as she lost consciousness.

104

Russet and Gold

Chapter 6 Rak Sard haunted the hallway each day when the mail was due, hoping to find a letter from Lise, but his hopes were always dashed. On the day the Duchess’s letter arrived he had been called away to the stables at mail time and his younger sister came to find him. “Father wants to see you Sard.” The girl told him. “Any idea why Fualie?” Sard asked as he donned his jacket and straightened his hair. “He took the mail to his study and a little while later asked me to find you,” Fualie replied. Sard didn’t wait to hear any more, he raced across the yard, through the house and only stopped when he reached the door of his father’s study. His raised his hand to the door then stopped and tidied his appearance. With a deep breath he rapped his knuckles on the wooden panels. “Come!” “You wanted to see me father,” Sard commented as he crossed the room to his father’s desk. “Sit down son.” Darcor waved at the chair on the opposite side of the desk from him. “I’ve had a letter 105

Russet and Gold

from the Duke of Lan.” “Yes, Father.” Sard waited patiently. He had no fear Duke Ailan would not support past events as he had told his father. “It seems I was in error Sard. Duke Brenauf, or Capet as he was then, did treat you badly. He explains how badly in great detail. Duke Ailan also says Brenauf treated the Duchess badly and without your help she would have been raped and assaulted. Both the Duke and Duchess feel they owe you a big vote of thanks for your help at that time.” “Father, I’d like to say any thanks they feel are unnecessary. They have shown their appreciation tenfold with their sponsorship of me. First as the Duke’s page and now as a Capet in their court.” “I agree, Sard, but it’s good to see you recognise how much you owe them.” His father nodded gravely. “I can see how you feel about Brenauf, but there’s no escaping the fact that he’s our new Duke and as such you have to swear allegiance to him.” “I’m sorry, Father, I can’t do it.” Sard held up his hands helplessly. “I’d like to go along with your wishes but I can’t and won’t swear allegiance to that monster.” “Duke Brenauf won’t be holding an allegiance ceremony for a few more weeks, maybe we should think on this matter before we decide on a course of action.” Darcor expression was one of pleading as he looked at his son. “Sard, please believe me I had no idea what was happening to you. I thought you were homesick. In my mind you had made up these stories so you could come home. I never would have left you with that man if I’d known what was going on.” “It’s all right, Father. I know you wouldn’t willingly allow me to be subject to the abuse I suffered. I just didn’t seem 106

Russet and Gold

to be able to make you listen to me.” Sard sighed. “If that’s all I’d best go and finish up in the stables.” “Let’s leave it for now, Sard. Although I’d like to offer you my apology for the past.” The pleading still haunted Darcor’s eyes. “Apology accepted, Father.” Darcor came round the desk and enveloped his son in a hug and Sard hugged him back. Both men felt tears spring to their eyes at this sign of reconciliation and with a gruff “Off you go then.” Darcor returned to his chair. Sard shut the study door behind him and headed back through the house towards the door leading to the yard, but stopped suddenly as a feeling of anxiety overcame him. He shook his head. Despite knowing Lise could be in no danger in the Castle of Lan, he couldn’t stop worrying about why she hadn’t replied to his letters. The feeling of anxiety refused to go away and Sard tried to think of an excuse to return to Lan. His mother calling his name distracted him. Silva hurried towards him, her hands hidden in the pocket of her work tabard. “Walk with me a while, Sard. I’d like to know how things went with your father.” She smiled up at her tall son, and Sard tried to smile back. He and his mother always seemed to be able to communicate on the same level. “It wasn’t too bad, Mother. Father received a letter from Duke Ailan and now admits I have good cause to dislike the new Duke of Rak.” He didn’t care to elaborate on the reasons. His mother didn’t need to know the sordid details. “He apologised for not believing me at the time. As for swearing allegiance to the Duke, we’ve agreed it’s best to wait a while before deciding what to do.” 107

Russet and Gold

“I’m so pleased you two have made up your differences. I love you both so much and it hurts to see you angry with one another.” Silva reached up and patted her son’s cheek, then drew her other hand from her pocket. “I think your father may have been interfering with the mail, so I retrieved this before it got to your father. It’s addressed to you from the Duchess.” “Thank you, Mother. I love you.” Sard bent and kissed her cheek, then taking the letter from her he hurried towards the stables. Climbing up into the loft where the nahhar bedding was stored, he made himself comfortable in an out of way spot and opened his letter. Dear Sard, I expect by now you know the contents of Ailan’s letter to your father and hopefully this has helped. Both Ailan and I were devastated to hear Brenauf is to be the new Duke of Rak. I hope you find ways to solve any problem you might have, but be assured you always have a welcome and a home in Lan should you need it. With regards to Lise. I’m sorry Sard I didn’t realise how attached you were to her or I would have kept an eye on the girl. Several days ago Keva woke to find Lise had disappeared. She left a note saying she couldn’t stay in the castle as everything reminded her of you. We searched for her, but the only trace we could find was of a girl resembling her description asking about passage to Rak. The only ships heading in that direction were the Lanport, Sharama and the Rakman but as far as we can tell she didn’t actually approach any of the ships’ masters so we’re 108

Russet and Gold

not sure if she managed to achieve her aim. Presumably Lise was trying to reach you. I’m sorry to tell you she heard rumours you were staying in Rak and of an impending marriage. No doubt she wanted to confront you to find out the truth. The only thing I can think of is she’s still trying to get to you in Rak, but how she could achieve that without getting passage on a ship I don’t know. Best regards for the future and I hope your search for Lise is successful. If we can be of any help please let us know. Caishel Duchess of Lan Sard was stunned by the letter. Lise had left the castle. For several moments he sat, appalled by the news. His mind eventually began working again and he tried to decide what Lise would have done and where she would have gone. For a second he wondered if she had stowed away on one of the ships, but thought this unlikely. Then he remembered the feeling of Lise being in danger and he worried even more. Inspiration flashed and he hit his head with the heel of his hand. First he must check if the ships had berthed in Raken and if anyone knew about Lise. He jumped from the loft and quickly saddled Vassar then guided his mount from the yard. Once clear of the main buildings he urged Vassar into a gallop and headed for the port town of Raken. **** Lise awoke to silence, but when she tried to raise her head a cool hand on her forehead pushed her back. “Lie still and rest.” 109

Russet and Gold

The words seemed to be inside her head, but when she tried to concentrate on this possibility she lapsed back into unconsciousness. The next time she woke her world was still silent, but this time she could open her eyes and lift her head without assistance. “Are you feeling better?” Again the words sounded inside her head and she frowned as she looked around her. Solid rock surrounded her and she guessed she was in a cave. Alone in a cave, so who had spoken to her? “How are you feeling?” A spirit entered through the rocky entrance and at last Lise understood. From her experience with the Eos in Lan she knew the spirit had spoken directly to the mind. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to startle you. I have brought you some water to drink.” The spirit offered her a small bowl. Lise suddenly realised she was extremely thirsty and grabbing the bowl she quickly drank its contents. “Could I please have some more,” she asked, ashamed of her rudeness. “Of course.” Lise had not heard the spirit call to anyone, but an Eos appeared in the doorway with another bowl. As soon as the bowl was handed to Lise, the spirit resumed its wraithlike form. “Try to drink slowly. You have had a fever for many days and have become very dehydrated. Drinking too quickly will make you sick and increase the dehydration.” Lise took the spirit’s advice and slowly sipped the cool water. She had been feeling light-headed, but the water helped to dissipate this and she started to take more interest in her surroundings and her host. 110

Russet and Gold

“Where am I?” “In our home caves. You collapsed nearby and we brought you here to recover. My fellow Eos call me Soona.” The spirit offered a friendly smile which lit up the dark gold eyes in the pale face. “But I thought the Eos lived on the island near Lan.” Confusion muddled Lise’s thoughts. How had she returned to Lan? “They are what you might call cousins?” Soona looked questioningly at her and Lise nodded. “The Eos near Lan interact with the water, while the Eos of Rak interact with the rocks and soil. There are also another group of Eos near Ardon who interact with plants and trees.” “I didn’t realise there were so many of you,” Lise said. “I thought the ones on the island were the only Eos on Hejmen.” “We all thought we were the only ones until the Duchess Caishel told us otherwise. She helped our various clans contact one another and now we are able to share our knowledge and become stronger. In time we hope to search to see if there are any other clans left on Hejmen.” As they talked Lise lay back on the bed, still feeling extremely tired. Suddenly she remembered and sat bolt upright. “My baby! Is my baby all right?” “Hush.” Soona’s hands became solid as she gently pushed Lise back onto the pillows. “Your little one is fine. You suffered from heat exhaustion and fever, but the child within you has not been harmed. Would you tell us your name?” “It’s Lise. I don’t know how to thank you for all your help. Please is there anything I can do for you in return?” “We have need of nothing, Lise. Without the help of the Duchess our individual clans would have withered away and died. We need mental stimulation to exist. It is therefore our pleasure to assist any of 111

Russet and Gold

your kind when you are in need.” For a moment Lise wondered if they could help her find Sard, but she immediately dismissed this idea. She had to find Sard by her own efforts, not rely on others. “Well thank you once again. I feel much better now. If you can put up with me for one more day I’ll go tomorrow.” “You are of course free to do as you wish, but we hope you will stay with us until you are completely well. If you leave too early you will be too weak to finish your journey. Please stay with us a few more days.” Soona looked pointedly at her stomach and concern for her baby forced Lise to agree. “I’d like to stay, but I don’t want to be a bother.” She thought of Soona’s words. “How long have I been here?” “Two days,” Soona said. “Your journey will be faster if you completely recover before you try to continue.” A reluctant Lise agreed. She did feel weak and in her present state she would probably get no further than the mouth of the cave before she had to rest. Over the next few days Lise became stronger. The Eos did not eat food as Lise knew it, but they supplied her with mouth-watering vegetable dishes and bread and cheeses of many different varieties. In fact she ate better than she’d done on her stepfather’s farm. Outwardly she looked content, but inside her mind seethed with worry. What if Sard had learnt of her disappearance from Lan? Would he come looking for her? If he did she would surely miss him as he would head for the harbour in Raken and she had left the ship before it docked. The Eos caves were quite intricate and on the second morning Soona came to take Lise to the cave entrance to get some fresh air. She came again the next day and as they talked 112

Russet and Gold

Lise learned a lot about the friendly spirits. Soona told her how only their young remained solid but when they reached maturity the adult Eos evolved into their spirit form. Only at brief intervals did the adults change to solid form, such as when giving birth, or needing to interact with some other solid being. On the third morning Soona arrived late and she seemed distracted. The spirit remained silent as she led the way through the cave tunnels and when they reached the entrance Lise couldn’t hold back her curiosity any longer. “Is something wrong, Soona?” “Nothing that needs to concern you Lise.” “Please, I’d like to help. You’ve done so much for me, if I can help, then please tell me.” Soona stood deep in thought for some moments and Lise realised she was communicating with other Eos inside the home caverns. “Very well Lise. Come with me.” The spirit led Lise deeper into the caves, the passages twisting so much she soon lost all sense of direction. They passed other Eos who looked at her with puzzled expressions in their dark golden eyes. At last they came to a tunnel which seemed to be empty and Lise realised she had seen no Eos for the last few minutes. Soona stopped at a small cave at the end of the tunnel. Inside, one of the adult Eos lay on a bed. He seemed somehow different but at first Lise couldn’t think how, then she realised with surprise his figure was completely solid. Eyes wide she turned to Soona and saw her looking at the being on the bed with sorrowful eyes. “It’s a sickness,” she told Lise. “Once we become adult we do not 113

Russet and Gold

eat food as you do. We survive by interacting with the planet and absorbing its essence. This is why we so seldom become solid once we take spirit form.” “But why is he in this state? I don’t understand.” “Neither do we,” Soona replied. “It is something which came on gradually. Inoo woke one morning and found his legs were solid. With difficulty he managed to obtain full spirit form, but each morning he woke to find more of his body solid. This continued until eventually he couldn’t change form which meant he couldn’t absorb the planet’s essence. If we do not find a cure soon he will starve to death.” “While he’s in solid form can’t he eat ordinary food?” Soona shook her head and Lise’s compassion shone from her eyes as she looked at the Eos on the bed. The spirits were slender in body, but Inoo looked so thin his bones seemed to sink into the bed. “May I approach him?” Lise asked. “Of course,” Soona said. “Whatever is wrong with him does not seem to be contagious, although we have isolated him as a precaution.” Lise went closer and looked down at the emaciated figure. Poor Inoo’s chest barely rose and fell and Lise realised the spirit was nearing the end of his life. She reached over and put her hand on his forehead and her eyes opened wide with shock. He felt so hot! A memory tugged at the corner of her mind. One of her little brothers had come down with a high fever and her mother had bathed his body with lukewarm water to bring the temperature down. She gnawed her lip in concentration. It would probably alleviate the fever, but wouldn’t get rid of the cause of the disease. “I’m not sure if I can do anything about the cause, but I’m 114

Russet and Gold

sure I can make Inoo more comfortable. I need a bowl of warm water and some clean cloths. Is that possible?” Soona remained silent for a few moments and then she nodded. “They are on the way.” Lise spent hours sitting beside Inoo, bathing his body with the water which was replaced at regular intervals. Inoo did seem to be more comfortable, but Lise was at a loss to know what else she could do. The spirit seemed to fade before her eyes. In vain, she racked her brain to try and remember any of the other illnesses she had seen or heard of which could be linked to this, but human sicknesses differed. They didn’t have the power to become insubstantial or to survive without solid food. She kept going over in her mind the list of things which must be done to bring Inoo back to health. First, he had to recover his ability to change to spirit form, this would then allow him to absorb the essence he needed to survive. “Soona,” she asked her mentor, who had just entered the sickroom. “This essence of the planet you absorb as food. What actually is it?” “It is difficult to explain to one who cannot see it. When we are in spirit form we see things on a different plane. In the air of Hejmen are many minerals and essences which are unknown to those who remain in solid form. These are the things we need to absorb in order to survive. They also help us to interact with the planet which is of benefit to the Eos, the humans and the planet. While Inoo remains solid he is unable to eat or interact and is starving to death.” “Tell me. When you become adult how do you change into spirit form?” Lise asked, hoping that if she understood how the process worked she might be able to find a cure. 115

Russet and Gold

“Changing is a sign adulthood has been reached. The new adult switches from one form to the other on a regular basis, until they eventually spend more time in spirit form, only becoming solid when absolutely necessary.” “Yes, but how exactly is it done,” Lise persisted. “Do you have to eat some special herb to trigger the spirit form? Or is it just a mental state?” “The change happens automatically when the body has reached maturity. Once the child’s body is fully adult, the transformation takes place.” “That’s not the answer then,” Lise commented, almost to herself. Several silent moments passed before she spoke again. “And I presume it’s not possible for you to help Inoo by taking him into spirit state or you would have done so already.” Soona nodded sadly and Lise went deep into thought again. “So let me get this straight. For Inoo to interact with Hejmen we need to reconnect him to the planet? Is that right?” “Yes.” Lise sighed. She really wanted to help the Eos, but she couldn’t think of any way to solve this problem. A question came to mind and she looked at Soona. “How do your children survive? The young Eos in Lan remain in the water until they become adults. What form do your children take?” “Our young have wings and fly above the desert. As they mature they spend more and more time on the ground and in the cave. Once they reach maturity they gradually assume spirit form and their wings disappear.” “So there’s no help there.” Lise sank deep into her thoughts and didn’t speak again. Soona eventually left to see to her duties in the main cave. 116

Russet and Gold

Thoughts swirled round and round in Lise’s head. Memories of her little brothers’ childhood illnesses and scrapes flitted through her mind as she searched for a similar sickness. Each one she assessed and discarded until she came to one where her smallest brother had picked up a thorn in his foot. She was about to discard it when she stopped. He had become quite sick before her mother had discovered the cause and removed the thorn. Red stripes of poison had crept up his legs and his fever had increased accordingly. The creeping poison reminded her of the Eos creeping solidity. She moved toward the fading spirit and stopped, reluctant to touch the figure without Soona being there. This presented a problem as she had no way of summoning Soona, but as if aware that she was needed, her friend arrived at the door. “I came to see if you needed anything, Lise. Some food perhaps?” “No thank you. But I do need your help. I want to examine Inoo to see if he’s been bitten by an insect, or has a thorn or something in his skin. I didn’t know if I should touch him in that way.” “I will help you.” Soona joined Lise beside the bed and they carefully examined Inoo’s body, with Soona concentrating on the private areas. They found nothing and eventually stepped back, disappointment evident on both their faces. Lise had run out of ideas and she stared disconsolately at Inoo. Her gaze fixed unseeingly on his foot until her eyes suddenly focused and she jumped up and bent forward to see under the curled up toes. “There!” She said triumphantly, pointing to a puncture wound under the biggest toe on the right foot. “He has been bitten.” Soona leaned forward and closely examined the mark 117

Russet and Gold

which stood out red against the white skin. After careful examination, she straightened and looked at Lise. “It is the mark of the Kron. But I do not see why such a small parasitic insect should cause Inoo’s body to react in this way. They are quite harmless and our children get bitten by them all the time. None of them have any reaction whatsoever.” “But the adult Eos wouldn’t normally be bitten would they? Their spirit state would make it impossible.” Lise sounded frantic. Now they knew what had caused the illness, the remedy must be applied urgently. “Inoo must have become solid at the wrong moment and the Kron bit him. This wouldn’t normally have mattered, but I think he must be allergic to their bite.” “If this is true, we at last know what caused this illness.” Lise couldn’t understand why Soona looked at her in such despair until the spirit spoke again. “But how are we to cure him?” “I’m not sure if it will work, but my mother had a cure for bites. I’ll need some herbs and other things, plus something to grind the herbs up finely.” “Tell me what you need.” “Whole leaves from the Hinan plant, the one with the prickly thick leaves that have milky sap. Two or three should be enough.” Frowning, Lise tried to remember all the ingredients of her mother’s remedy. She gave Soona a short list which the spirit passed on to other members of the clan. Other Eos arrived with the items she had requested. One of them carefully carried a bowl while another carried a smooth stone to use as a grinder. Lise held back a smile as she saw each one quickly revert to spirit form as soon as they had delivered their burden. “Our young are searching for the Hinan plant,” Soona ex118

Russet and Gold

plained the absence of the vital ingredient. “Some grow at the edge of the desert, but it will take a while to collect it.” Lise nodded distractedly. She started preparing the rest of the remedy. A pinch of this, a sprinkle of that. At last, all but the Hinan sap had been added and Lise picked up the stone and ground the contents of the bowl together. By this time only Soona remained with Lise and she went to the cave entrance as an Eos hurried up carrying the Hinan leaves. Carefully Lise snipped the ends of one of the leaves and let the milky sap drip into the dry ingredients. When she thought she had enough, she put the leaf into another bowl, allowing the rest of the liquid to collect in this new vessel. Slowly she stirred the mixture in the large bowl until she had a paste. With a smooth, flat piece of wood she smeared the paste onto the bite on Inoo’s foot. A clean cloth wrapped around the area kept the poultice in place. Next she checked that the Hinan leaf had given up all its sap. Picking up the bowl, she moved towards Inoo, but stopped in consternation. How was she going to get the patient to drink the liquid? He couldn’t eat solids and his sickness prevented him from imbibing it in spirit form. “We have a problem,” Lise told Soona. “I need to get this sap inside Inoo. Normally the patient would drink it, but...” “May I?” Soona bent over the contents and appeared to sniff the liquid. “Is it essential that he drinks this?” “Unless you have another way of getting it inside his body,” Lise told her. “The sap has qualities to help him fight the poison which has spread throughout his body. Once the poison has been defeated Inoo should be able to regain his normal form.” Soona stood quietly for a few moments, then she nodded, 119

Russet and Gold

as if agreeing with some unheard suggestion. “We are not sure, but we believe if we can get under the solid outer skin, his spirit form will still be inside.” “But the only way to do that is to...” Lise was unable to continue. “To cut him open. Do not worry I am not asking you to do this, but I do require you to be ready to pour in the liquid. Can you do that?” Lise gulped and nodded. She didn’t feel happy about it, but if it was the only way to cure Inoo, then she’d do it. Soona became solid as another Eos entered carrying a thin, sharp blade. With a glance to make sure Lise was ready, she cut quickly through Inoo’s skin. Moving forward, Lise began to pour the liquid into the cavity, but her eyes grew wide as she realised what was beneath the skin. Nothing! Inoo’s insides were still in spirit form and virtually invisible. Neither of them had thought about after the action had finished and they watched in horror as the hole in the skin stayed open. Luckily Lise’s bundle had been brought to Inoo’s room when it became obvious she would be spending most of her time there. Quickly she rummaged in the pack and found her sewing kit. There was no time to sterilise anything as she knew she ought. With neat stitches she sewed the ragged edges of skin together, while Soona looked on in fascination. The tension drained away and Lise sank onto the makeshift bed the Eos had set up for her. Soona slowly faded to invisibility. “I will come back after I have rested.” Lise heard the Eos say as she drifted into an exhausted sleep. **** 120

Russet and Gold

“Lise. Wake up.” Soona’s urgent voice dug through the layers of sleep. With a jolt Lise came awake and sat up quickly. Soona sounded so intense she knew their attempt to save Inoo had failed. She focused on her friend’s face and was surprised to see a smile of relief lighting it from within. “Look.” Soona pointed towards the bed where the indistinct form of Inoo lay. Lise blinked and looked again. Indistinct? She breathed a sigh of relief as she saw even though his legs still looked fairly solid, the upper part of Inoo’s body had reverted to spirit form. In fact the male Eos looked at her with a gentle smile. “Thank you.” The words in her mind were barely above a whisper. To hide her embarrassment, Lise began to unwind the dressing around the wound. Peeling back the poultice, she saw healthy skin, already beginning to take on an air of transparency. “One more poultice I think.” She was about to add she thought another drink of Hinan sap might be beneficial, but luckily managed to stop herself as she remembered how this would have to be administered. Would Inoo be able to imbibe it now he was partly spirit? She looked at Soona who had guessed her thoughts. The female Eos nodded and Lise quickly prepared both poultice and drink. The poultice she placed on the foot and again tied it on with clean rags while Soona solidified and held the bowl for Inoo to absorb. After she’d finished all three of them grinned foolishly at one another in relief. **** A few days later Soona considered Lise strong enough to continue her journey. The Eos supplied her with food and wa121

Russet and Gold

ter to sustain her while she travelled and Inoo gave her a stone etched with the likeness of the Hinan plant to remind her of how she had helped him. “The port of Raken is several days walk from here, and your destination is at least another day further,” Soona told her. “Good luck on your journey, Lise.” “Thank you once again Soona.” Lise would have liked to hug the Eos and to her delight Soona solidified and put her arms around her. The spirit held her close for a moment then released her and returned to her usual form. “You will always be a friend of the Eos, Lise. If ever you need our help you have only to ask.” “Thank you for helping me,” Lise said with a smile. “I’ll never forget you.” “Before you go, Lise, we would like to ask you a favour. If possible, when your baby is born, could you bring it to show us? We’d love to see the little one, but only come if you feel you can.” “Of course I will.” Lise almost flung her arms around Soona again before she remembered she would be grasping at nothing. With a smile of thanks, Lise trudged out onto rocky plateau and made her way towards the dusty road in the distance. Once she reached the road, she turned and looked back towards the cave, although she couldn’t see it from this distance. Soona stood on the rocky promontory which hid the entrance. She waved her hand and the spirit returned the gesture, then Lise turned the corner and her view of the Eos disappeared. At sunset, Lise camped in a small thicket of bushes near to the road. She didn’t want to attract any undesirable travellers, so she did not light a fire. The food Soona had given her was filling, but she realised she would have to find some 122

Russet and Gold

drinking water tomorrow as her stone flask was getting low. She slept well and in the morning eagerly continued her journey. By the time Daith had risen to the top of the sky, she did not feel so positive. Her feet hurt, the heat forced her to drink the last of her water and she still hadn’t found a stream to refill the flask. Lise flopped down beside the road and leaned against a tree trunk. Her head drooped forward as weariness overtook her and she fell into a dazed half sleep. “What have we here?”

123

Russet and Gold

Chapter 7 Lise’s eyes flew open and she jumped to her feet. A dark chestnut nahhar pawed the ground in front of her, its black horn pointing menacingly in her direction. She was so startled, she thought the nahhar had spoken, but when she lifted her eyes she saw the dark, unpleasant face of a noble looking down at her. “Speak up girl. What are you doing here?” “I’m on my way to Raken, Sire.” Lise bobbed a curtsey. “And what would you be going to Raken for?” the Sire demanded. “Looking for work are you?” “Yes, Sire; I mean, no, Sire.” Lise felt it would be unwise to let him know how alone she was. “I’m going to join my betrothed Sire.” “I see.” The Sire looked thoughtful for a moment, then he offered her his hand. “Jump up behind me girl. I’m going to Raken.” Lise hesitated. The Sire’s dark hair was tidy to the point of fastidiousness and his dress was neat, if rather gaudy. Despite this, his eyes were hooded and Lise felt a shiver of fear pass through her at the thought of being at his mercy. “Thank you, Sire, but it’s not much further. I wouldn’t 124

Russet and Gold

like to be a burden to you.” “Nonsense. And it’s not Sire, not anymore. I am Duke Brenauf, the new Duke of Rak.” He smiled as if pleased with his elevation to a Dukedom, but the change in expression made him look even more evil. “If your betrothed is one of my subjects, then you should do as I say. Now jump up behind me girl and no more objections.” Lise hesitated once more. She considered her options and realised she had none. Could she run away? The trees at the edge of the road were close together and offered no escape and if she ran up or down the road Duke Brenauf would easily catch her. Reluctantly, she offered the rider her hand and he boosted her up behind him. A waft of a flowery scent assailed her nose and it took her a few moments to realise the aroma came from the Duke. It was not as strong as the perfumes used by the female nobles at Castle Lan, but stronger than the scents usually associated with the male nobles. They travelled some distance before the Duke spoke again. “So who is the young man you’re going to meet?” he asked in a conversational tone. Reluctant to mention Sard, Lise couldn’t think of an answer and she remained silent. “There is no betrothed is there?” The Duke laughed. “Do you think I’m going to rape you or something equally nasty? You have no need to worry girl, your sort don’t have any attraction for me.” Lise took this to mean that the Duke didn’t associate with servant girls and she breathed a sigh of relief. His next words made her worry return in force. “However I do know a place where you could earn the owners a lot of money. Without a protector in Rak, nobody 125

Russet and Gold

would know you were missing would they?” Once again his nasty laugh rang through the forest. “I do have a betrothed.” Lise was stung into a desperate reply. “His name is Sard. Sard of Karn.” Brenauf dragged on the reins and his nahhar stopped abruptly. A terrified Lise took advantage of this and dropping quickly to the ground she moved out of reach of the mounted man. “Sard. Well, well. I haven’t heard that name for a long time.” Brenauf looked down at her, a calculating expression on his face. “So he’s fallen in love with a servant girl has he? I can make use of you, girl. Come here.” “No.” Lise backed away, desperately glancing round for a way to escape. Brenauf kneed his nahhar closer until he had Lise trapped against the trunk of a huge tree. The Duke jumped to the ground and grabbed her arms before she had time to run. “Let’s get a proper look at you.” He dragged her closer. “No wonder that brat wasn’t interested in me. His tastes are obviously for a much lower class of person.” Lise gasped. His words reminded her of Sard talking about his time as a page to a perverted noble. She suddenly realised Brenauf had been the subject of the conversation. Her struggles to escape his hold proved useless and he dragged her over to the nahhar. The Duke rummaged in his saddlebags and produced two lengths of rope which he proceeded to tie around Lise’s wrists and ankles to stop her escaping. Once he had her securely trussed, he stood looking at her for a while. “Now what shall I do with you?” he mused then snapped his fingers. Lise shrank back in fear as he approached her once more. 126

Russet and Gold

Ignoring her protests at his rough handling, Brenauf tossed her across the saddle then mounted behind her. He urged the nahhar into a trot and headed towards Raken. Despite her fear, Lise felt confused. Surely, the new Duke wouldn’t enter the town with a trussed serving girl thrown across his saddle? Some time passed before Brenauf turned off the main roadway and rode along a smaller, slightly overgrown path. Lise could only see the road beneath the nahhar’s hooves and she was taken by surprise when the Duke drew to a halt. “Good. I thought this might still be here.” Brenauf dismounted and pulled her roughly to the ground. Feeling returned to Lise’s blood starved limbs and she stumbled, but the new Duke held on to her and dragged her towards a wooden building on the edge of the clearing. “Welcome to the Duke of Rak’s hunting lodge, my dear,” he sneered. “You’ll be staying a while so I suggest you make yourself comfortable.” He opened the door and literally threw her into the room beyond. Frantically Lise tried to stay on her feet, her main thought to protect the baby within her. Her hip caught on the corner of the table upsetting her balance. Luckily her fall was softened by a stuffed chair which stood next to the fireplace. “Oh no, my dear, not that comfortable.” Brenauf grabbed her arm and dragged her to her feet again. “There’s a little room at the back which will do just nicely for you.” He pulled her through a door beside the fireplace and down a hallway to another door at the end. Brenauf nodded as he opened this second door and looked inside. “Excellent. Bars across the window and a lock on the door. You should be fine in here until I decide how I can 127

Russet and Gold

use you. In you go.” “Wait!” Lise cried as he bundled her through the door. “Don’t leave me tied up like this. I can’t survive without food and water.” Brenauf left without answering and she heard the click as he locked the door behind him. With a sob, Lise collapsed on the bed, her tied hands covering her eyes as she wept for herself, for Sard and for their unborn child. How had she managed to land herself in the hands of this monster? The sound of the door being unlocked interrupted her distress and she drew her knees up in front of her belly in a futile attempt to protect her babe. The Duke entered with a small sack and a knife. “Here,” he said, placing the sack on a small table beside the bed, but Lise shrank back as he approached her, the knife held in front of him. “Don’t be silly girl. I’ll cut the rope around your wrists and then you’ll be able to free your ankles after I’m gone. That will stop you taking advantage of your freedom before the door’s locked again.” He grabbed her hands and quickly cut the rope and Lise rubbed her wrists as the blood returned to combat the numbness. “I’m going to leave you here for a few days, but don’t go getting any ideas. There’s no way out of here and no one will come this way. This hunting lodge has been deserted for years.” With a hateful smile, Brenauf left, taking the knife with him and locking the door behind him. **** Vassar’s hooves pounded the ground as Sard urged him to maintain his speed to the town. When he reached the outskirts, he was forced to slow his pace to a trot as 128

Russet and Gold

he headed for the docks. The wharves seethed with activity and when he reached them Sard looked around him, wondering where to start. He decided to enquire first after the ships he knew had been in Landon at the time of Lise’s disappearance. The Lanport had been and gone but the Sharama and the Rakman were still in port. First he sought out the factor for the Lanport but the man denied all knowledge of any passengers or stowaways. “No Capet. The Lanport was only alongside for a few hours. She’s only carrying freight this trip and the master is pretty hot on stowaways. He would have found anyone hiding on board long before they got here. He didn’t mention any problems on the trip from Landon so I think it’s safe to assume there was no unlawful person on board this trip.” Sard thanked him and moved on to the Sharama. “You’re in luck,” the master told him. “We didn’t have a stowaway on board, but a woman offered her services in return for passage to Rak. Quite a nice young thing really.” “And did you accept her offer?” Sard asked, not believing the woman could possibly have been Lise. She loved him too much to offer her body in that way. “Well, you know Capet. My lads have to do without when we’re on a trip, so when something’s offered free so to speak. You know what I mean.” The master had the grace to look slightly ashamed. “And she did offer.” “Where is she now?” Sard enquired. “In the tavern over there.” The master pointed towards an inn standing slightly back from the wharves. Sard nodded his thanks and trotting across the wharf he tied Vassar to the hitching rail and tossed the groom a d’jar to 129

Russet and Gold

watch the animal. He entered the dark interior of the inn, ducking his head under the low lintel. Once his eyes became adjusted to the gloom, he looked around and saw a young woman sitting beside the fire with her back to him. His heart leapt to his mouth. Her hair and clothes looked like Lise’s when he’d first met her. “Lise?” He whispered, and when she didn’t hear him he spoke louder. “Lise, is it you?” The woman turned and he allowed himself to breathe again when he saw it wasn’t his betrothed. “Sorry, Capet. Was you talking to me?” the woman asked with a smile. “Are you the woman who sailed with the Sharama?” Sard asked and when she nodded he continued. “Did you notice anyone else in Landon who was trying to get passage to Rak?” “Sorry, Capet. I only managed to get on the Sharama just before she sailed. Didn’t notice anyone else, I was too concerned about meself.” Sard thanked her and returned to Vassar. Climbing into the saddle he turned towards the Rakman, silently hoping his questions would receive more positive answers. “Passengers? No Capet.” The Rakman’s master shook his head. “We didn’t have any passengers this trip.” “How about stowaways?” Sard asked, but he knew before the master replied that the answer was going to be in the negative. “No Capet. Any stowaways I find on my ship go over the side.” The man grinned, expecting Sard to enjoy the joke. “Didn’t have any sport this trip, though.” Sard thanked the man and moved towards the gangplank. At the bottom, he took Vassar’s reins from the urchin he’d 130

Russet and Gold

paid to look after him and grabbing hold of the saddle he had started to mount when a hand on his leg stopped him. “’Scuse me, Sire, was you asking about stowaways?” A sailor stood behind him, and the man seemed to be trying to keep the nahhar between himself and the ship. “Yes, I was. Why? Do you know anything about stowaways on the Rakman?” “Yep. If I tell you about it, you won’t tell the master, will you?” The sailor glared at him. “Promise, or I won’t tell you anything.” “I’m not interested in anything, but the identity of any stowaways on the trip from Landon this time,” Sard assured the man. “We had a bad trip from Landon past the fjords,” the man stated. “When we reached the foothills at the beginning of Rak we took a boat ashore to get fresh water and see if we could find any animals to hunt, or wild fruit. I was coming back with an armload of fruit when I saw this girl edging away from the boat.” He hesitated and guessing he wanted paying for his information, Sard fished in his pocket and held up a silver d’jar. The man’s eyes gleamed and he continued. “At first, I thought she was looking for something to steal, but I think now she’d been hiding in the boat and took the chance to escape while we were ashore. She ran off when I yelled and although we chased her, she was too fast for us.” “Where was this?” Sard asked as he gave him the silver d’jar. “You know when the rocky shore gets all hilly, then there’s a beach?” Sard nodded. “Well we went ashore on the beach. Don’t expect she’s gone far as there’s not many out 131

Russet and Gold

that ways. Without food and water, she wouldn’t survive.” Having told his story and received payment, the sailor edged round behind Vassar and several of the sealed bales of cardo which stood on the dockside. A few moments later, he appeared near the gangplank and climbed aboard the ship. Sard had already mounted and was wending his way through the streets of the town to the southern border. Once outside the town, he urged Vassar into a gallop and the two flew down the roads until the sealed surfaces crumbled into grassy paths and then open hillside. Halfway to the fjords which marked the boundary between Rak and Lan the hillsides flattened out and became covered in trees until Sard was forced to slow down as he rode through a forest. Above him the wind rustled through the treetops making it seem as if they were whispering words just out of his hearing. Frustrated by the lack of speed, he forced himself to pay attention to his surroundings so he wouldn’t miss any sign of Lise if she had managed to get this far. But it wasn’t Lise he met. At first Sard didn’t recognise the man riding towards him, but the nahhar seemed familiar. The traveller drew near and Sard was surprised to find himself hailed. “Well if it isn’t Sard. My erstwhile page.” An icy chill sped up Sard’s spine as he recognised the voice. Brenauf, the new Duke of Rak had stopped his mount in the middle of the path. Although he smiled at Sard, the expression did not appear friendly. The opposite in fact. “Brenauf.” Sard nodded acknowledgement. “My lord Duke to you,” Brenauf snapped. “Or didn’t you know I’m your new liege lord?” “I knew. But I didn’t think it took effect until you’d been 132

Russet and Gold

sworn in as the new Duke.” “No matter. You’ll learn in time.” Brenauf tilted his head to one side. “Where are you off to? If it’s back to Lan, you’re going the wrong way.” “My father has some business to transact with one of the outlying farmers,” Sard lied. “He asked me to attend to the matter.” “Very well, you may carry on.” Brenauf pulled his horse to the side of the path and with a brief nod Sard urged Vassar onwards. As they passed, the chestnut nahhar turned its head and nipped Vassar on the hind quarters. “Steady boy, steady,” Sard cautioned his dancing mount. “Don’t let him get to you.” Once past his former master, Sard urged Vassar into a trot. He glanced back and saw Brenauf sitting in the middle of the path watching their departure with a satisfied grin on his face. They cleared the trees and broke into a gallop again. Rocky tors lined each side of the path but eventually these broke down into smaller mounds until at last they reached the beach the sailor had mentioned. Silvery sand freshly washed by the sea, showed a smooth surface with no sign of footprints. “Well at least that means she hasn’t walked on the beach since the last high tide.” Sard muttered to himself as he rode slowly along the shore, searching for caves on rocky niches where Lise might have hidden. “Doesn’t look as if she’s here.” He started searching for the beach exit the sailor had mentioned and when he found it he urged Vassar up and over the sandy dune. Sard followed an ill defined pathway which led away from the beach, his eyes sharp for any sign Lise had 133

Russet and Gold

passed this way. He had reached the rocky tors before seeing any indication anybody had travelled this path. A flash of colour caught his attention and he dismounted for a closer look. A green scarf, similar to the one Lise had worn when he first met her, had become tangled in the thorn bushes at the side of the road. There was also evidence someone had lain down to rest. “Well I’m on the right track. At least I hope it’s the right track.” Sard shaded his eyes and looked at the surrounding rocky cliffs as if he hoped Lise would suddenly appear out of nowhere. Instead of Lise, he saw one of the Eos approaching him. “Your pardon,” he apologised with a bow as the spirit came close. “I did not know I trespassed on your land.” “It is of no moment,” the spirit replied. “What do you do here?” “I’m looking for a woman. She is my betrothed and I understand she was travelling through this area, and might be in trouble. This scarf is hers, but there’s no other sign of her.” “Are you looking for the female who answers to Lise?” the spirit asked and Sard’s heart leapt with excitement. “Yes. That’s her name. Have you seen her?” “Lise stayed with us for a while. She helped one of our kind recover from a sickness, but she left this area many days ago.” Sard found it unnerving that the spirit’s lips did not move when it spoke, rather the words entered his brain directly. “Could you tell me which way she headed when she left you?” he asked. “Your Lise walked towards the town you call Raken. She had recovered from her weariness, but was still slow of foot as well as slow of heart. However, she should have reached your town by now.” 134

Russet and Gold

“Maybe I could talk to the one who looked after her?” Sard asked nervously, unwilling to upset this fragile looking being. “I am Soona. It was my honour to attend to Lise while she was with us.” Sard found it difficult to understand all of Soona’s words. What did she mean ‘slow of heart’? “Then if you will excuse me, I will continue my search for her. I thank you for your help.” Soona nodded as Sard leapt into the saddle and with a wave of farewell he swung Vassar round and headed northwards to Raken. **** Lise lay in complete misery after Brenauf left. Every time her life started to move in the right direction, fate stepped in to swerve her away from her true course. She’d been lucky to stow away on the Rakman, then unlucky to become ill after landing in Rak. Luck had turned her way again when the Eos found her and took her in, but now fortune had turned its face away again by putting her in Brenauf’s path. She didn’t think she could bear any more disappointments. Her eyes filled with tears and she yielded to the luxury of a good cry. When the tears eventually stopped, she was left with a mild headache and puffy eyes. “You have to stop this,” she told herself. “Crying won’t help you get out of this mess so stop wailing and start planning.” First, she had to undo the rope restraints Brenauf had tied. With her hands free, Lise could reach the rope tying her ankles together. It took quite a while to loosen the stiff knots, but at last they fell away, leaving her free to stumble to her feet. Abruptly, she sat down again as a prickling sensation at135

Russet and Gold

tacked her legs, making it impossible for her to stand. A rough massage soon returned the feeling to her lower limbs and once again she tried to stand. This time she had no trouble. “Right, now that’s out of the way, how do I get out of here?” Lise knew if she allowed herself to remain a captive of Brenauf, the evil Duke would use her to blackmail Sard. Lise didn’t know what he wanted from her betrothed, but she knew it would almost certainly be unpleasant. A search of the room showed her the helplessness of her situation. The barred window was too high up the wall; the solid door locked from the outside. The light outside faded as Daith and the sun set and she knew if she didn’t hurry she’d have no chance of finding a way out in the dark. Thida wouldn’t rise for several hours. The wooden planks of the floor were fitted together so tightly she couldn’t even get a fingernail between them. “So there’s no obvious way out of this room.” A thought suddenly occurred to Lise. “But the bars indicate the room has been used as a cell before, so maybe someone before me found an escape route.” The only other exit would have to be a hidden opening in the wall or floor, so Lise began with the walls. She tapped right round the wall at three different heights, but it sounded solid as a rock. Next she started in the corner and gradually tapped her way round the outer edge of the floor working her way inwards every time she reached her starting corner. A quarter of the way in to the centre, her tap echoed back to her and she carefully tapped around until she’d found the outline of the hollow area. She was faced with a square area big enough for a small 136

Russet and Gold

body to squeeze through. Now she had to work out how to open it. Sitting back on her heels Lise looked hard at the floor but this spot looked no different from the rest. It was as she looked away the answer came to her. One of the boards seemed slightly uneven so Lise tried to pry it open with her fingers, but nothing happened and all she got was sore fingertips. In frustration she hit the boards with the heel of her hand and gasped in surprise as one end rose slightly allowing her to lift it higher. Beneath the board a ring sat flat against the floor. Eagerly she tugged on the ring and her heart beat a rapid, excited tattoo as a trapdoor opened in the floor. A black hole now confronted Lise and she wondered if she would be able to find her way out in the dark. Deciding anything was better than staying here to wait for Brenauf’s return, she retied her bundle onto her shoulders and lowered herself into the hole. Dank, humid air met her as she moved along the earthen tunnel in the only direction available. The light from the room above gradually faded and she had to feel her way along with a hand on each wall. The remaining light cut off abruptly as the trapdoor in the room behind her fell shut with a loud thunk. The tunnel seemed to go on forever with the air getting fouler the further she went. Lise reached a point where she felt she couldn’t go on any longer and she sat on the tunnel floor, her back against the muddy wall. The lack of air made her feel claustrophobic and she wondered if she should turn back, but thoughts of the small room she’d left behind deterred her. Her head dropped back against the wall and a breath of damp air cooled her face. It took several moments for her to realise what this meant. Excitement lent her new energy as she struggled to her feet and stumbled along the tunnel to137

Russet and Gold

wards the source of the air which became fresher the further she went. Abruptly her forward motion stopped as she hit her head on a wall blocking the tunnel. Rubbing her forehead and keeping one hand on the wall, she turned slowly in a circle, trying to find the direction the air came from. To her surprise the breeze wafted from her right and she stretched her hand out, expecting to meet another wall. Lise quickly drew her hand back as thorny prickles punctured her skin. In the darkness she smiled to herself. A prickly bush meant an exit from the tunnel. Life on the farm had taught her thorny plants had less armour nearer to the ground, so she dropped to her knees and edged forward, her bundle in front of her to shield her face. Sharp thorns pricked her back, dragging at her clothes, but she persevered and was rewarded by a lightening of the darkness in front of her. At last she broke through the other side of the bush and took in big gasps of clean fresh air. The drizzle of rain falling from the sky only served to refresh her more. Once she’d overcome the relief of being in the open again, Lise used the last of the daylight to take stock of her surroundings. **** Sard left the Eos caves behind him and galloped towards the forest. Once again he slowed when he reached the trees and as he passed under their canopy, a light fall of rain started. A frown creased his forehead as he remembered his meeting with Brenauf. Why had the new Duke of Rak been smiling when Sard left him? From past experience he knew Brenauf’s smile meant trouble. He passed a side path and a few moments later reached 138

Russet and Gold

the spot where he’d seen Brenauf. Sard pulled Vassar to a stop and sat for a few moments thinking things over. Soona had told him Lise had come this way, Brenauf had been on this path and he’d smiled as if he was pleased about something. Sard glanced back at the side path and a few moments later he turned his nahhar and trotted back the way he’d come. A tug on the reins turned Vassar into the smaller pathway and Sard trotted along keeping alert, looking from one side to the other. Apart from the soft sound of rain a silence hung over the forest as if the trees were holding their breath. Eventually the path expanded into a clearing and at the edge a solid wooden building huddled beneath the trees. Tying Vassar to the veranda post Sard climbed the steps and knocked on the door. Nobody came and although he listened hard, he could hear no sound from inside. Hardly daring to breath, he reached out and turned the handle, but the door refused to budge. Moving to one side, he shaded his eyes and looked in the window beside the door, but the shadowy interior appeared to be empty of people and furniture. Slowly he walked around the house, peering into every window as he passed. At the back he found a barred window, higher above the ground than the others. Sard dragged over a nearby barrel and climbed on it. His heart sank as he saw the empty room inside, but ropes lay on the floor and he guessed they had been used for restraining someone. He climbed down and sat dejectedly on the barrel. Had Lise been in the room, and if she so, where was she now? Had Brenauf returned and removed her? But how did he know Sard was looking for her? There hadn’t been any other way out of the room except the door, and he didn’t need to try it 139

Russet and Gold

to know it was locked. Sard stood on top of the barrel again and, in the vain hope that Lise might have escaped, he cupped his hands and shouted. “Lise. Lise are you there?” He listened carefully, but there was no response. “Lise. It’s Sard. Please answer if you’re there.” Again silence met his pleas and a despondent Sard climbed down from the barrel. Dark clouds scurried across the sky, making the light fade fast and he knew he’d have to return home without his betrothed. Shoulders drooping he retrieved Vassar and headed back to the main path. **** Once Lise recovered her breath she stood and narrowed her eyes as she looked towards the fading sun. She knew she had to turn her back and head north-west if she wanted to find her way to Raken. She had only taken a few steps when she thought she heard something. In the distance, she was sure she heard someone shouting. Lise wondered if she should head towards the sound, but it might be Brenauf and she didn’t want to fall into his clutches again. Once more she turned to move forward, but this time the shout came through clearer and she heard her name and realised it was Sard’s voice calling her. An ecstatic Lise turned and opened her mouth to shout a reply but before she could utter a sound she slipped on the muddy ground and her feet shot out from under her. Frantically, she grabbed for a root, a bush, anything to stop her fall, but she’d been standing at the top of a slight rise and as the land fell away, Lise went with it. On the way down she bumped her head and her world turned black as she slid into 140

Russet and Gold

unconsciousness. **** Gradually the world returned, but at first Lise couldn’t remember where she was as the blackness still surrounded her. Slowly the black turned to grey as Thida rose in the sky and the trees around her became clear. Her whole body throbbed with pain. She struggled to a sitting position and leaned her back against a nearby bank. Tears flowed from her eyes as she realised Sard had been looking for her. She’d been so stupid. If she’d only looked where she was going she could be in his arms now. A shock raced through her. The baby! Was the baby all right? Hands trembling she checked her body. Everything seemed fine, but she needed to get to Raken and find Sard as soon as she could. She wouldn’t feel safe until he was there to protect her. Using the bank for assistance, Lise slowly rose to her feet. The roots which had been so elusive on her downward journey now seemed to thrust themselves into her hands to help her climb back up the bank. Her bruised condition made the going slow, but eventually, she stood at the top of the bank and leaned against a tree to catch her breath. Using Thida as her guide, she pushed herself upright and began to trudge through the trees towards the path. The night faded and dawn had broken when a weary Lise left the trees behind her. She arched her back to relieve the weariness. In the distance, she could see the sky castle hovering above Raken and the sight spurred her into action again. She hadn’t gone far when a pounding of hooves made her turn round to look behind. Brenauf and his big chestnut nahhar were galloping down the road towards her. Lise tried 141

Russet and Gold

to get off to the side. She knew she had to run from this man who hated Sard, but he had the advantage of being mounted and she felt so tired after the hard night she’d endured. “I wondered where you’d got to,” Brenauf said as he trotted the nahhar in a circle around her, cutting off any escape. “I met your young man yesterday. He seemed concerned about something, but didn’t want to confide in me.” Lise turned with the nahhar, needing to keep her eyes on Brenauf. She knew he was dangerous both to her and to Sard. “I was concerned for your health, my dear.” Brenauf’s smile sent a chill right through her, but still she said nothing. “I think I should take you to the castle before I let you see Sard. It wouldn’t do for him to think I hadn’t been looking after you.” The last thing Lise wanted was to go with the new Duke of Rak, but he leaned down and grabbed her arm and she couldn’t find the strength to fight him. He dragged her up in front of him and flexed his knees against the nahhar’s sides. The animal obediently trotted down the road towards the town. They drew nearer to Raken and Lise noticed the sky castle listed to one side. Did this mean the place could drop to the ground? Would she and her baby be in danger if they let Duke Brenauf take them up there? Any hopes Lise had of escaping once they reached the streets, were dashed when Brenauf circled round the outer walls until he reached the race course which was located on the northern edge. He rode straight towards the mattporter. Lise assumed it was the same as the one in Lan, used for transporting the nahhars to and from the castle. “You there,” he called to one of the stable hands. “Trans142

Russet and Gold

port us to the castle at once.” “Yes, my lord Duke.” The man hurried to the mattporter controls and when the nahhar and riders were in position, he turned the dial. The air around them shimmered and in the next moment they were in a different stable area. Lise despondently realised they must be in the castle. A groom hurried forward to hold the nahhar and Brenauf dragged her from the animal’s back. She landed awkwardly and her hands flew to her stomach to protect the babe within. Brenauf’s eyes narrowed as he saw her action and then he smiled. He helped her to her feet and she was surprised at how gentle he was, compared to his previous roughness. “Now, my lady, let me escort you to your room.” Lise had no option but to go with him as his fingers dug into her upper arm. She knew none of the castle servants would help her, they would be too afraid of their new master. “Living area. Third floor,” Brenauf snapped as they entered the dropchute and with a whoosh they were transported upwards. He dragged her along the corridor and stopped at the end. Flinging open a door, he thrust Lise into the room beyond. “Now then, girl.” He frowned. “Let’s start with your name. What does Sard call you?” Lise stared at him, her eyes large and round, but she didn’t say a word. “You seemed very intent on protecting your stomach when you dismounted, girl. I’d say you were pregnant and young Sard is the father. I’m right, aren’t I?” He waited for her reply, but she remained silent. “Well if he’s not the father then you’re fooling him so it won’t matter if I send you to the 143

Russet and Gold

brothels after all will it?” His words sent another chill down her spine and she knew she had to answer or she would put both herself and her child in danger. “My name is Lise and yes, I’m carrying Sard’s child.” “Does he know?” When she didn’t answer Brenauf grabbed her wrist and twisted. “Answer me, girl, a broken arm won’t hurt your baby.” “No. No he doesn’t know,” Lise gasped and rubbed her wrist as Brenauf released her. “I see. This needs serious thought.” He headed for the door. “You’ll stay here, girl. My page will bring you food, but don’t try to coerce him. He knows better than to go against my wishes. I’ll be back to talk to you when I decide what to do with you.” After he had gone, Lise collapsed onto the bed which stood in the corner of the room. All hope of reaching Sard had vanished. Even if he knew she was here, how could he rescue her from the sky castle? She knew from her time in Lan, travel to and from the castle was strictly controlled, and Brenauf was sure to have put more stringent protection in place if he wanted to keep Sard away from her.

144

Russet and Gold

Chapter 8 Sard returned home. He knew by the expression on his mother’s face that she realised his search for Lise had been unsuccessful. She took him by the arm and led him to her small sitting room, her own private place where not even Darcor entered without invitation. “Did you have no luck at all?” she asked. “Not even a clue as to where Lise had gone?” “I found out she stowed away on the Rakman and managed to get ashore at Rohor Bay.” Sard flopped wearily into a soft chair by the empty fireplace. “From there I traced her to the plains. Apparently she was taken ill there and the local Eos took her in and looked after her.” “The Eos took her in?” His mother showed surprise. “But they never have dealings with any of our people.” “Well they did this time,” Sard replied. “She helped cure the sickness of one of the Eos, and when she was well enough to travel she started out again, heading towards Raken. Somewhere along the way she disappeared.” “Don’t be silly, Sard, she can’t have just disappeared. There must be a clue as to where she’s gone.” “As I was riding towards Rohor Bay, I passed through 145

Russet and Gold

some woodlands.” “The Duke’s hunting forest,” his mother stated with a nod. “I met Brenauf.” Sard’s lips thinned grimly as he remembered the encounter. “When he realised it was me, he became amused about something. I’m sure he knows something about Lise’s disappearance.” “But how could he?” Silva asked. “He probably doesn’t even know she exists.” “It was the look on his face. When I got to the forest on my way back, I looked around the place where I met him. A pathway led off to one side to the Duke’s hunting lodge. At the back I found a room which had been used as a cell quite recently.” He remained silent for a moment, collecting his thoughts. “There were some ropes on the floor, fairly new looking ropes. Mother, I believe Brenauf met Lise and somehow found out how much she means to me. He’s going to use her to threaten me.” “Sard, you’re imagining things,” his mother said, not wanting to believe their new Duke could be so devious. “Even if he did meet Lise, why would she confide in him about the understanding you have?” “I don’t know, Mother. I just know something’s wrong and Brenauf is somehow involved.” “Apparently the Duke arrived yesterday to take up residence in the castle. My aunt by marriage is Mesry Dorta Vern, the chatelaine. I’ll see if she can tell me whether he brought anyone else with him.” “Thank you, Mother. If he’s got her, I don’t know what I’ll do.” Sard put his head between his hands. He felt like weep146

Russet and Gold

ing, but knew it wouldn’t help him or Lise. His mother patted him on the shoulder, and he wished she could take him on her lap and kiss away the hurt as she used to when he was younger. But this time, he had to fight his own battles; all his mother could do was try to find information to help him. **** Brenauf’s page arrived with food and drink, but when Lise tried to talk to him the boy blanched. He looked over his shoulder, shook his head and backed quickly out the door. Lise heard the lock click. She’d seen a guard standing outside and knew the Duke was preventing any chance of her escaping. Lise took advantage of her time alone to bathe and tidy herself. She longed to be able to laze in the bath, but was scared Brenauf would return. In her naked state, she noticed how much the babe had grown since she left Lan. She thought of Sard and was tempted to throw herself on the bed and cry at the unfairness of it all. A bout of self pity wouldn’t do her, the babe or Sard any good and if Brenauf caught her he would think he had more reason to use her as he thought fit. The page brought another meal and this time Lise did not try to speak to him. It didn’t seem as if the Duke would visit her again today, but she was too frightened to undress and go to bed. Instead, she sat in front of the fire and took out the book her mother had given her. She had never seen it before she left the farm and wondered why her mother thought it so important. Idly, Lise turned the pages, then became more engrossed as the stories within caught her attention. She was so caught up in the words that she didn’t hear the door open. “Well, well. What have we here? A servant girl who can 147

Russet and Gold

read?” Brenauf’s nasty sneer cut across her absorption. “Give it here, girl. Let me see what’s got you so involved that you didn’t even hear me come in.” “Please sir, it was my father’s.” Lise tried to hide the book behind her, but Brenauf grabbed her arm and dragged it from her hand. “A book of legends, tales to keep the lower classes happy,” he said as he opened the book and flipped through the pages. He was about to give the book back to her when the pages fell open at the flyleaf page. “What’s this?” Brenauf scrutinised the page carefully then showed it to Lise. She couldn’t understand why he seemed so interested. The page was blank except for a signature. She hadn’t noticed it when she’d aimlessly turned the pages and wondered if it belonged to her father. This was possible as it had been his book. But why should the Duke be so interested? “Where did you get this, girl? This is a noble’s name.” “I thought it might be my father’s name, sir, but I must be wrong. My mother gave me the book when I left home.” Brenauf looked thoughtful for a few moments, then he turned and headed for the door. “Please, sir, could I have my book back?” Lise asked timidly. “Not yet.” Brenauf turned with a thin smile on his lips. “I’ll take good care of it for now. Get some rest. I’ll see you again in the morning.” Rest! How could she rest? Why was the Duke so interested in her father’s book? Would he give it back to her in the morning? She hoped so. It was the only thing she had to remind her of her father, except of course for her memories. Lise didn’t wake until the rattling of the key in the lock 148

Russet and Gold

announced the return of Brenauf the next morning. She huddled up in the bed, sheets and blankets drawn up tight to her chin. “Oh don’t be silly, girl. I’m not going to touch you.” Brenauf flung himself in the chair by the fireplace and bellowed at the guard outside to get someone to make up the now dead fire. “While we’re waiting, girl, go in the bathroom and get dressed. I need to talk to you and you won’t feel comfortable unless you’re hiding behind the armour of your clothes.” Lise scurried from the bed, scooped up her clothes and ran into the bathroom. Once the door had shut behind her, she breathed a sigh of relief, but as she dressed in the same clothes she’d worn the day before, she wondered what the Duke wanted to talk to her about. His mood hadn’t seemed as threatening as yesterday. Maybe he was going to let her go. Eager to learn what the day had in store for her, she tidied her hair and returned to the bedroom. The page was leaving the room, having made up the fire which now burned brightly in the grate. “Come here and sit down,” Brenauf ordered and Lise obeyed, sitting on the edge of the chair opposite him. For some moments he sat looking at her, as if unsure whether he wanted to go ahead with his proposed talk. Then he nodded his head and leaned forward. “Your name is Lise, but what is your family name?” “I’ve always been known by the last name of Horgarth, the name of my stepfather.” “So you don’t know the name of the man who is your biological father?” “No. I don’t need to. I have my memories of him.” 149

Russet and Gold

“But you say the book was his?” “When I left home, my mother gave it to me and told me it had belonged to my father. I suppose the name at the front could be his. I only knew him as ‘father’. He died when I was six summers old.” Even after all this time, tears sprang to Lise’s eyes as she remembered her father’s death. For a few moments, Brenauf remained silent, then he reached out and placed a hand under her chin. He lifted her head and looked intently at her face. “Mmmm.” She let out a sigh of relief as he let her go. “Who’s your mother? Not that it really matters but I like to keep these things straight.” “Her name is Mehrnaz,” Lise replied. “That’s all I know. I don’t know her family’s name; although, I think her family were merchants.” “Well, Lise, daughter of Mehrnaz. You and I are going to come to an understanding. I am the new Duke of Rak, because there are no direct heirs to the last Duke and I’m the nearest relative. Legitimate relative that is.” Lise shrugged. Why was he telling her this? What bearing did it have on her and Sard? “I don’t know if Sard mentioned me to you, but in his younger days he was my page. Not a very successful one I might add. He betrayed me at a time when I needed him most.” Brenauf sat for a few moments twisting the rings on his fingers as he reflected on the past. “My tastes do not lean towards noble ladies, or any sort of female, and this will make it difficult for me to beget an heir to pass on my title. This brings us to you. You’re young, pregnant and a means to get back at Sard for his perfidious behaviour.” Lise stared at him. She understood he was going to 150

Russet and Gold

use her and her babe for his own ends, but she still couldn’t fathom how. “I don’t understand,” she said when he was silent, lost in his own thoughts. “What is it you want me to do?” “You have no relatives but your mother, and she’s too far away to object. Sard is the father of your child. It will give me great delight to see his face when you marry me and his child becomes my heir.” “Marry you! I can’t! I’m betrothed to Sard,” Lise said, gasping out the words. “Oh you will, my dear. And I shall take great pleasure in presenting you to Sard as my bride, after the event of course.” Brenauf stood and looked down at her. “Until the wedding, you will stay locked up in this room. Our ceremony will be a quiet affair, just you, me and a few trusted guests as witnesses.” Lise felt too shocked to reply and by the time she’d gathered her wits he’d left the room. **** Brenauf couldn’t get away with his plan. All Lise had to do was tell the celebrant she refused to marry the Duke and he’d have to let her go. She thought it might be better if she could convince someone before it got to the actual ceremony. If she made Brenauf lose face in front of his court, he would be sure to take his revenge on Sard. Surely someone would believe her if she told them the truth? Lise thought her chance had come when she heard a timid knock on the door, followed by the guard turning the key in the lock. “Excuse me, ma’am. I’m the chatelaine.” A small, dark woman entered the room with an armful of satin material. “The Duke said for you to try on this dress so that I can do any alterations.” 151

Russet and Gold

“Dress?” Lise was so startled by the appearance of a woman that at first she didn’t understand. “What dress?” “Your wedding dress, Milady. May I be the first to congratulate you on your betrothal?” The chatelaine put the dress on the back of the chair and Lise stared in wonder at the falls of russet coloured satin which dripped in fold after fold to the floor. “It’s beautiful.” Her words were barely audible due to a hypnotic wonder of the creation in front of her. Then a frown creased her brow. “But the Duke has only just decided on the marriage, so where did the dress come from?” “Duke Brenauf ordered me to search the castle storerooms for something suitable, Milady. This wedding dress seemed just the thing. It probably belonged to one of the previous brides of Rak. Would you like to try it on?” “No. I think there’s been a misunderstanding. I have no intention of marrying Duke Brenauf. I am betrothed to another.” Lise thought it best not to mention Sard by name. “I’m sorry, Milady, but I have my orders from the Duke. Either you try the dress on or I call some of the maids to help you.” The woman’s face held no expression as she looked at Lise, but her eyes belied her lack of feeling. In one glance, she conveyed pity, fear and inability to help Lise. “Very well.” Lise knew this was not the time to object. The chatelaine appeared to be afraid of the Duke. Any disobedience of the Duke’s orders by the chatelaine would almost certainly leave the woman without a job. Despite her reluctance to try on the garment, Lise couldn’t help a feeling of wonder which crept over her as the satin gracefully dropped from her shoulders to the floor. The colour changed with every ray of light and the shades ranged 152

Russet and Gold

from deep russet, through amber to a rich gold. She smoothed the folds with her hands, and felt the Horak emblem of Rak embroidered in the folds of the skirt. She tried not to feel too embarrassed by the low swooping neckline which barely covered the top of her breasts, and concentrated instead on the tiny yellow diamonds at the waistline. Matching gems started just below the puffed top half of the sleeve and continued to the band at the wrist. In all her life, Lise had never seen such a gorgeous dress. Duchess Caishel had worn simple every day clothes, admittedly of good quality, but although she’d worn a beautiful dress to her ball, Lise didn’t think it was as fine as this one. The skirt of the dress must have been made of roll after roll of satin, and she could feel the heaviness holding her back as she moved forward. Lise turned and caught a glimpse of her reflection in the mirror and stopped, her breath coming in shallow gasps of awe. Why, she looked beautiful! This was how she’d dreamed of looking when she married Sard. Dreamed, but not thought possible. Her dream shattered into tiny fragments as she remembered the bridegroom who would receive this vision. “It fits,” she said brusquely to the chatelaine. “Help me take it off.” Once more clad in her own clothes, Lise turned away from the woman, not wanting her to see the desolation she knew showed in her eyes. “If you need anything, ma’am, ask the guard at the door and he’ll send for me.” Silence followed this sentence and Lise realized the woman was waiting for her to reply. Well, she could wait. Lise didn’t feel like talking to anyone at the moment. After a 153

Russet and Gold

short period, she heard the chatelaine tap lightly for the guard. She heard the door open, then the sound of it closing and being locked again. Lise flung herself on the bed. She realized no help would be had from any of the servants. They would be too scared of losing the jobs which provided them and their families with food. Her only chance would be to either find a means of escape on her own, or to refute her willingness to marry Brenauf at the actual ceremony. She didn’t see her intended bridegroom again until the next day. Soon after noon, the key turned noisily in the lock and he abruptly flung the door open and entered the room. “Good afternoon,” he said jovially, his expression one of sadistic pleasure. “I understand the dress fitted perfectly and the chatelaine is now concentrating on the wedding feast. However, I thought it time you and I had a little chat about our nuptials.” “Why are you doing this?” Lise found the temerity to ask. “You know I don’t want to marry you, so why are you forcing me?” “Weren’t you listening yesterday, girl?” Brenauf lost patience with her as he leaned forward and grabbed her wrist, then pulled towards him so that her face was within inches of his own. “I don’t have the inclination to father a child. Your child can become my legitimate heir, but only if we marry. And as an added bonus, I get my revenge on Sard.” “What if the child is a girl?” Lise suddenly realized this might be a way out of her predicament. “The sex of the child makes no difference. As long as the child is born in wedlock it is considered to be the legal heir of the reigning Duke. Boy or girl, the child becomes the next 154

Russet and Gold

ruler of Rak. Of course once it is old enough to be weaned you will have nothing else to do with it. I shall see to rearing my heir myself.” “I won’t marry you. You can do what you want with me, but you can’t make me marry you,” Lise shouted at this further indication of his wickedness. She tried to twist herself out of his grip, but her actions were useless as Brenauf tightened his hold on her. “You will do as I say, girl. If I can’t claim your child as my heir, then there will be no child. Do I make myself clear?” Flinging her from him, Brenauf stood and looked down at her crumpled form on the floor. “You will marry me in the morning and you will do so with all the appearance of willingness. No one is to know the child you carry is not mine.” Lise remained where she’d fallen until she heard the door close behind him, then she curled up in a ball. Gradually, the sobs which racked her body eased and she dragged herself to the bed where she crawled under the covers without any thought of undressing. She fell into an uneasy sleep and dreamed of Sard riding to her rescue, but every time she tried to go to him, he turned away from her and galloped in the opposite direction. Darkness had fallen by the time she woke and Thida shone in her window. For a moment Lise thought the night moon looked down on her with pity, but she knew this to be only a fanciful wish. While she’d been asleep someone had come in and stoked the fire which now burned brightly in the hearth. Dragging a bedcover over her shoulders, she crossed to a chair and huddled down near the warmth of the flames. Word by word, she went over what Duke Brenauf had 155

Russet and Gold

said to her and her heart sank. There would be no escape. If she refused to marry the Duke, he would tear her babe from her. If she married him, Sard would think the worst of her and that would break her heart. Her only hope was to marry the Duke, and try to escape after the wedding. **** Sard sat alone in the garden thinking of Lise, when his mother came to find him. He saw her hurrying across the grass and hastened to meet her. “You have news of Lise?” he queried as soon as she was in hearing distance. “Come, my son. Walk with me around the gardens,” his mother said with a brief look over her shoulder. Sard understood she wanted to make sure they weren’t overheard and he waited until they had gone some distance before he spoke again. “Mother. I have to know. Did you find out anything about Lise?” He stopped and turned her to face him. His hope died as he saw the pity in her eyes. “She’s not dead is she? She can’t be. I’m sure I’d know if she was no longer alive.” “No, Sard. Your Lise still lives,” Silva hastened to assure him. “But she is beyond your reach.” “I don’t understand.” Sard frowned. “How can she be beyond my reach? If Brenauf has her I’ll just have to make him let her go.” “Let me tell you what I’ve found out.” His mother’s hand on his arm urged him to continue walking along the garden paths. “My message didn’t reach the chatelaine until early this morning. She’d been given several urgent jobs to do and consequently hadn’t taken any personal time. As soon as she received my message, she scribbled a reply.” 156

Russet and Gold

“And?” Sard couldn’t believe his mother. Why was she drawing his agony out like this? “Sard, I don’t know how to tell you this. Your Lise is going to marry Duke Brenauf. He brought her with him when he came to the castle.” “Marry Brenauf! Mother, you’ve got it wrong. Brenauf doesn’t like women, he prefers men.” In his dismay at the news, Sard didn’t notice the shocked look on his mother’s face, which was quickly followed by a look of understanding and compassion. “No, Mother. The chatelaine is mistaken.” “I’m sorry, Sard, but news of the wedding is all over Rak. The Duke is getting married. Mesry Vern knows the bride is called Lise, because she had to fit the wedding dress. There’s no mistake. The Duke is marrying your betrothed.” “No!” Sard pulled himself from his mother’s gentle touch. “I won’t let this happen. He’s doing it to spite me. It’s his way of getting his revenge. If it’s the last thing I do, I’ll stop this wedding.” He turned on his heel and headed for the stables, so incensed by the news he didn’t hear his mother call after him. “Sard, you can’t stop it. It’s too late. They’re getting married this morning.” Sard’s anger stayed with him until he reached the outskirts of the town. He rode through the gates, but the crowds in the streets forced him to slow down. He wondered why so many people were blocking the thoroughfares. It wasn’t market day, so what were they all doing in town? Slowly, he forced Vassar on, concentrating on keeping to the centre of the road where the mob didn’t seem quite so dense. He turned into the yard of the inn where he usually stabled his nahhar and saw with relief that, although the sta157

Russet and Gold

bles seemed full, hardly anybody was present in the yard. “Capet Sard. Nice to see you again. Or are you a Sire now?” The inn’s groom hurried forward to take Vassar’s reins and Sard swung his leg over the animal’s back and dropped to the ground. “What’s going on in town today, Wisa? Why are there so many people around?” Sard took off his gloves and slapped them against his trousers, trying to dislodge the dust. “Haven’t you heard, Capet? The Duke’s getting married today. No one knows who the bride is, but they say she’s some common girl he’s going to make his Duchess. There’s to be a feast for the whole town and the Duke is paying for it! Everyone who can get to town has come in for the free food and drink.” A look of horror passed over Sard’s face. Today! Brenauf was marrying Lise today! “Shall I give him some feed, Capet?” the groom asked, but when he looked up Sard was half way down the street. **** Lise sat by the fire, alone for the first time today. The chatelaine and maids had helped her dress and arranged her hair, but when she looked in the mirror, she saw a stranger. Her auburn hair had grown while she lived in the Castle of Lan and the maid had left most of it hanging like a silken curtain down Lise’s back, with a good quantity piled on top of her head. Curls clustered around a jewelled tiara which matched the yellow gems on her dress, and ringlets bounced around the edge of her face. The dress looked different now Lise’s face and hair had been done. Pregnancy made her breasts larger and firmer and the low neckline complimented their lushness. The sleeves 158

Russet and Gold

puffed out from the shoulders to half way down her upper arm, while the remainder hugged her arm until it reached her wrist where a single button on the inner wrist pulled the material taut. The outer part of the sleeve then carried on to loop around her middle finger. Luckily the dress had a full skirt and fell in deep folds from the yellow diamonds under her bust, hiding the growing evidence of her pregnancy. The firelight caught the satin and a range of colours from deep russet, through amber to gold danced across the skirt and the Horak birds appeared to fly across the material. “You look beautiful, Milady.” The chatelaine had entered while Lise looked at the stranger in the mirror. “You shouldn’t call me that,” she told the woman. “I’m only a servant girl.” “But when you marry the Duke you’ll be the Duchess of Rak, Milady. In future everyone will address you as Milady, Duchess, or Duchess Lise.” Lise shrugged. What did it matter what people called her? She knew whatever name they addressed her by, it would be a lie. She would be Duchess in name only. “We found these with the dress.” The chatelaine held out a necklace of yellow diamonds. “I thought you might like to wear them today.” Lise nodded her acceptance and the woman looped the gems around her neck. There were several strands, each one longer than the next, until the last one ended in a large gem which nestled between her breasts. A feeling of comfort passed through Lise as the chatelaine fastened the clasp and she held the large gem in her hand and looked at it carefully. It felt warm in her hand and the facets 159

Russet and Gold

winked at her, almost as if they were trying to give her courage to face the day ahead. “It’s time to go, Milady.” The chatelaine held the door open and for the first time since her arrival at the castle, Lise left the room which had become her prison. Panic overcame her as she reached the Grand Hall of the castle and saw Brenauf waiting for her. She couldn’t go through with this travesty of a marriage. She couldn’t join with this monster! Desperately, she looked around the room, searching for a means of escape or someone who would be willing to help her. Guards stood at every entry, including the one she’d just passed through, but to her surprise only a few nobles were present. Her eyes flitted to each one, but all were male and they avoided her glance. Brenauf noted her reluctance and walked down the hall to meet her. “Remember, Milady.” From his mouth the title sounded like an insult. “Either you marry me and the child becomes my heir, or there will be no child.” Lise gulped and nodded, then forcing one foot in front of the other she began the longest journey of her life. **** Sard assumed the ceremony would take place in the castle’s Grand Hall, so he hurried to the skyport. He kept glancing up at the building floating above and wondered why it was still tilting. Once the Duke had arrived, the castle should have righted itself. Duke Ailan had told him when the rightful heir wore the ducal ring and had taken up residence, things gradually returned to normal. He arrived at the skyport to find guards blocking the archway leading to the port courtyard. They were turn160

Russet and Gold

ing the crowds away. “Sorry, Capet, I can’t let you through,” a young guard stated. “But I have to get to the castle.” Sard tried to keep the desperation from his voice. “Sorry, Capet. I have orders no one is to go up to the castle this morning. Not even if he’s one of the Dukes. Seems the new Duke and his bride want a quiet ceremony.” “You must have misunderstood your orders. I’m here to represent the Duke of Lan. The new Duke will think he’s been insulted if Ailan of Lan’s emissary isn’t at the ceremony.” Sard started to enter the skyport, praying his bluff would work. “Sorry, Capet. I know my orders and nobody, no matter who he is or says he is, can go up to the castle.” The guard looked apologetic. “I have orders to arrest anyone who refuses to leave the area.” Reluctantly, Sard turned away. He wouldn’t give up at the first obstacle. He had to rescue Lise. He wandered aimlessly and was almost knocked over by a nahhar which had become unnerved by the crowds. A smile spread across his face and he hurried down a side street which led towards the edge of the town. Passing through the western gateway, he made his way round the wall of the town until he reached the racecourse. Now he used more caution, hoping to reach the mattporter without being spotted. His stealth appeared to be unnecessary. The racecourse grooms had taken the opportunity to go into town for the feast and nobody had thought of placing guards on the mattporter used for the nahhars. 161

Russet and Gold

Sard closed the door behind him and sighed with relief, then hurried over to the controls. He knew Lise wouldn’t willingly marry Brenauf, but he also knew the new Duke had ways of making things happen the way he wanted. If only he wasn’t too late! A curse escaped Sard’s lips as he saw the power cell had been removed. The grooms hadn’t been quite as careless as he’d thought. A quick search in the console drawers didn’t reveal the cell and he chewed his lip as he wondered where they could have hidden it. They wouldn’t have taken it to town with them. For one thing it would be too bulky and the law of Hejmen stated power cells could not be taken from the castle grounds or racecourse area. His mind went back to the racecourse at Ardon. The grooms there always disconnected the power cells when they went off duty. They put them into a locked cupboard, but destroyed all their security efforts by sticking the key under the mattporter console. Quickly, Sard felt under this console and a smile stretched across his lips as his fingers encountered metal. A tug released the key and he quickly unlocked the wall cupboard, placed the power cell in the mattporter and turned it on. The machine took a few moments to warm up after he set the destination and clicked the switch, but this gave him time to stand on the plate where the nahhar’s and their escorts usually stood. Moments later he found himself on the stable level of the castle. The only sound was the rustling of straw as the animals moved in their stalls. Sard didn’t want to be discovered when he was so near to his objective, so he moved quietly out of the area until he reached the dropchute for this level. 162

Russet and Gold

His foot had already lifted to take the next step, when he stopped and drew it back. The dropchutes would surely be monitored on the Grand Hall level, but even if they weren’t, the doors to the hall would definitely be guarded. Moving into a corner, he tried to recall the plan of the Castle of Lan to mind. As a page, he had gained intimate knowledge of the servants’ stairways and corridors of the castles in Lan and Ardon. He remembered Ardon Castle had a staircase which led into the corner of the Grand Hall and he nodded to himself as the corresponding one in Lan also came to mind. Turning on his heel he hurried through a wooden door further along the corridor. He found the staircase and prayed all the castles had similar plans and the entrance into the Hall would also be in the same place. **** The walk down the dank chilly Hall seemed to take forever. Lise felt her body was acting separately from her consciousness. She seemed like a disinterested observer as she noted the closed shutters of the windows high above her head. They must have shut out the sunshine for some time as the rugs and tapestries on the walls exuded a damp, mouldy smell. A fire had been lit in the large hearth in the centre of the room, but it hadn’t been going long enough to take away the coldness. In fact, the whole castle seemed cold and unwelcoming. Her thoughts and consciousness were forced to return to the present as she and Brenauf arrived in front of the celebrant. This unkempt individual was dressed in plain purple robes. His grubby hands thumbed through the marriage book and Lise glanced at him, wondering if he would help her if she 163

Russet and Gold

dared to say she wouldn’t marry Brenauf. No smile of encouragement crossed the man’s face. He didn’t even look at her as he busied himself opening the book at the correct place. With a hawking cough, he cleared his throat and, his robes hanging limply from his skinny frame, he stepped forward to begin the ceremony. “If any person present has any just cause to prevent the joining of these two people they should now speak.” When he reached this point, the celebrant didn’t even bother with the customary pause to allow any objections to be raised. He plunged straight into the rest of the ceremony. “Do you Brenauf of Rak take Lise, daughter of Horgarth, as your life partner and wife until death parts you?” “I do.” Lise noted Brenauf gave the briefest of answers instead of the much longer, elaborate one usually given when nobles married. Misery engulfed her and Brenauf nudged her as a reminder she needed to reply to the oath. Lise hesitated a moment longer. Brenauf’s lips stretched into a thin smile and his gaze slid slowly to her stomach then back to her face. Lise shivered as she saw the menacing threat lurking within his eyes. Panic took over from misery and she stuttered in a low voice. “I do.” “I now pronounce you man and wife.” The celebrant announced the end of a much shorter service than any she remembered. “You may kiss the bride.” “My dear.” Brenauf’s lips pecked her cheek. He then turned to the waiting guests. “Let the feasting begin.” Not one of the male guests came up to congratulate her although many of them made ribald comments to Brenauf. At first, she hoped she could slip away, but her bridegroom gripped her arm tightly, forcing her to follow where he led. 164

Russet and Gold

He took her with him as he walked around the room. To any onlooker it would seem he was lovingly presenting her to the wedding guests. He did introduce her as “My bride, Lise” and the men bowed slightly in her direction, but not one of them was introduced in return. “Brenauf!” Lise dragged herself away from her bridegroom and spun round. “Sard!” she gasped, her voice barely audible. Her beloved had come to rescue her. But he was too late! “Time for you to retire I think, Milady,” Brenauf murmured in her ear and she threw him a glance of pure panic, then stared beseechingly at Sard. Her new husband turned to one of the nobles. “Partic, would you and Adrof please escort the Duchess to her suite.” The two men moved purposefully forward and Brenauf relinquished her into their care. The nobles each took an arm and urged the reluctant Lise towards the door. She struggled in their grasp and managed to look over her shoulder. Sard tried to follow her, but the remaining men stepped in front of him. Lise found the chatelaine waiting for her when she arrived in her rooms. The nobles released her and ushered her inside, and the guards outside turned the key in the lock as soon as the door closed behind her. “Come, Milady. Let me help you out of your dress.” The chatelaine moved towards her, but Lise pushed her away. “Leave me alone! Just leave me alone!” She cried and flung herself onto the bed where she collapsed in a flood of tears. **** 165

Russet and Gold

“Well, well. If it isn’t young Sard. And to what do we owe this pleasure, Capet? Have you come to wish me well on the occasion of my marriage?” Brenauf sneered and Sard lunged towards the Duke, but again the other nobles came between them and grabbed Sard’s arms, preventing him from touching the bridegroom. “Annul the marriage, Brenauf.” Sard’s voice sounded deadly calm, belying the raging anger he felt inside. “It’s me you want to get your revenge on. Let Lise go.” “Why should I do that, Capet? I’ve honoured the young lady with my hand in marriage, so why on earth should I immediately cancel my vows?” Brenauf looked genuinely puzzled, but Sard wasn’t taken in by the Duke’s false demeanour. “Because she means nothing to you,” Sard said. “You’re just using her as a means to get back at me.” “You think too much of your own importance, Capet. The young lady had a free choice. She could have spoken up at any time during the ceremony, but she didn’t. She married me of her own free will.” “Liar!” Sard shouted. He couldn’t, and wouldn’t, believe that his beloved Lise had willingly gone through with the ceremony. “The only reason she’d marry you is if you forced her to. There’s no other reason. None at all.” “On the contrary, there’s a very good reason.” Brenauf looked apologetically at Sard, as if he felt sorry to have to disillusion the young man. “Or have you forgotten a woman who marries a Duke becomes his Duchess.” Sard opened his mouth to deny the implication, but immediately shut it again. His heart insisted Lise wouldn’t be so shallow, but his mind kept saying most women desired to rise up in the world. Could his Lise have been dazzled by the 166

Russet and Gold

thought of a Duke for a husband and a castle for her home? Brenauf watched the emotions flit across the young Capet’s face and he knew the exact moment to strike. Sard’s certainty wavered and the doubts began to war within his mind, shaking his confidence of the true nature of the woman he loved. “I see that you realize how fickle women can be. May I suggest you leave quietly, before these gentlemen have to force you from my castle?” A disillusioned Sard shook off the hands that held him, and, shoulders drooping with despair, he turned and left the hall. “Go with him and make sure he leaves the castle,” Brenauf told the men and they hastened after the Capet before he could get out of their sight.

167

Russet and Gold

Chapter 9 Lise sobbed herself to sleep. She wished she’d had the courage to tell Sard the truth, but fear for the babe within her held her tongue. Brenauf was a dangerous man, and the threats he had made to her unborn child were real. In Rak, he was now the law and no one would dare to cross him. She woke to a weak ray of sunshine shining through a crack in the curtains and onto her face. For a few moments, she lay still, unwilling to face the day ahead. How could she keep up the farce of being the Duchess of Rak? She would have to act a part, keeping her true feelings hidden deep within herself. If she behaved as Brenauf wanted, she might get a chance to escape. In the meantime, her major concern was the safety of her babe. A knock on her door heralded the arrival of the chatelaine, followed by a maid carrying a tray. “Good morning, Duchess Lise. I hope you’re feeling better this morning.” The chatelaine nodded to the maid indicating she should place the breakfast tray on the small fireside table. Afterwards the maid made up the fire until the flames leapt merrily in the grate, then left the room. Lise allowed the chatelaine to draw back the covers and 168

Russet and Gold

found to her surprise she no longer wore the heavy satin wedding dress. Seeing her confusion, the other woman hastened to explain. “You were so tired, Milady, you didn’t even stir when I slipped the dress off and replaced it with the nightdress.” She waved her hand at the lace edged cotton gown, the material made from the cardo bolls she was so familiar with from her stepfather’s farm. “Thank you,” she murmured as she sat down in the fireside chair and reached for the steaming cup of kee on the tray. “Please. What’s your name? I’d like to know what to call you.” “The staff call me Mesry Vern, Milady.” The woman bobbed a curtsy. “Very well, Mesry Vern. What am I supposed to do today? I assume a Duchess does have some duties she’s expected to perform.” “I’m not sure, Milady. The Duke sent orders for you to remain in your rooms until he says otherwise.” Mesry Vern glanced towards the closed door. “Milady, would you accept a bit of advice?” “Advice?” Lise stared at the woman. This was the first branch of friendship she had been offered since her arrival. “Of course. I can’t guarantee I’ll agree with what you say, but I’ll listen to any advice you have to give.” “Over the last few days, and before you came here, you’ve obviously suffered quite a few trials. If it’s the Duke’s will for you to remain locked in your rooms, then why not take this time to recover your strength. When he does eventually allow you free access to the castle, you might need your strength to cope with the day to day life here.” 169

Russet and Gold

“Very well. I will do as you suggest. But I shall need something to do or I will be bored to distraction.” “I’m sure the Duke would allow you some form of occupation. Maybe sewing?” “Sewing. Well I can sew a straight seam if that’s what you mean, but if you’re talking about the fancy stitches the noble ladies do, I have no idea how to do that.” Lise sighed. It would have been nice to make some pretty baby clothes, but with her lack of knowledge this wouldn’t be possible. “I know how. I’ll ask the Duke if I can teach you. Now, you must eat something, Milady. Remember you have to recover your strength.” Brenauf did not visit her until just before midday. Lise was sitting by the fire daydreaming about the baby inside her and what it would look like. She heard the key turn in the lock and straightened up, apprehensively looking at the door. “Good morning, my bride,” Brenauf greeted her, and she concentrated on keeping her calm at his false cheerfulness. “And how are you this morning?” “What did you do with Sard yesterday?” Lise demanded. She knew he wouldn’t answer, but she had to ask. To her surprise he told her. “Young Sard left after I explained a few home truths to him.” Brenauf sat in the chair facing her and flicked a speck of imaginary dust from his heavily embroidered tabard. “Home truths?” A puzzled expression crossed Lise’s face. “Yes, my dear. I explained how you hadn’t been able to resist becoming a Duchess. His future expectations of rising only as far as a Sire were far outweighed by my much more desirable title.” “I know Sard would never believe I could be so shal170

Russet and Gold

low,” Lise declared. “Really! Then why isn’t he here? He left without further persuasion.” Brenauf smiled at her, but his eyes held a hint of malice. “Now my dear we need to sort out a believable tale for the world. I think you should remain in your rooms for the next few months. At first it will seem that you are merely being a shy bride, but then I will show concern that you have become pregnant and the baby is causing you some discomfort. I believe sickness in the morning is quite a common trait in pregnant women.” “But I’ve already passed that stage,” Lise explained. “That’s of no concern.” Brenauf flicked her worries away. “By the time you eventually emerge from your seclusion, the child will be showing, but none will know you are much further along in your pregnancy than is generally thought. Then of course you will have a premature baby.” She didn’t reply. Once again, despair overcame her as she realized that any thought she might have of getting away was hopeless. By the time he allowed her out of her prison, she would be too big for any escape attempt. “The chatelaine tells me you would like something to occupy yourself. Apparently you do not know how to do the fine sewing a Duchess should be capable of. She has offered to teach you if I permit. Do you wish to learn this skill?” “I thought I might make some garments for the babe,” Lise murmured, her eyes downcast to her lap. “Very well. I will give the chatelaine leave to teach you. But you must remember to keep your silence in her presence. Not a word of why you married me or of the baby until I give you leave to speak. This means you will have to wait to make the baby garments until I announce you are pregnant.” When 171

Russet and Gold

Lise didn’t answer, he took her chin in his hand and roughly jerked her head up, his fingers biting into her cheeks. “Look at me when I speak to you. Do you understand?” “Yes. I mustn’t speak of the reason for our marriage or the baby to anyone until you say I can.” “Good.” He let go of her and turned to the door. “I shall visit you every now and then in the evenings.” Lise looked after him in surprise. “People will talk if you become pregnant and I haven’t had a chance to seduce you.” With a nasty laugh, Brenauf tapped on the door and when it opened he strode through. Even after the door had been relocked Lise could hear his laughter fading as he strode down the corridor away from her rooms. **** Sard travelled home at an extremely slow pace. Inside his head, he argued for and against Brenauf’s explanation of why Lise had married the Duke. By the time he reached the stables, he had decided that Brenauf had lied. Sliding from Vassar’s back, he led the nahhar into the stable, rubbed him down and made sure there was plenty of feed. Then, with dragging footsteps, he made his way towards the house. His foot was on the first step of the stairs when his father spoke from the drawing room door. “Sard, have you heard the news? The Duke married a young lady. Nobody knows who she is, but apparently he brought her with him.” “I know who she is, Father.” Sard’s voice held a wealth of bitterness. “She’s Lise, the girl you thought wasn’t good enough to marry me. So you don’t have to worry about me marrying a peasant. She isn’t one any172

Russet and Gold

more and, in any case, is no longer free.” Silva had come up behind her husband. Unable to bear his father’s stunned look and the expression of pity and compassion on his mother’s face, Sard dashed up the stairs to his room. He slammed the door and flung himself into the chair by the fire, but he wasn’t to be left in peace. A timid knock came at his door. “Come in, Mother,” he said with a sigh, knowing his father would have just flung open the door without any preamble. Silva opened the door then came and sat next to him. “What happened, Sard?” she asked. “Did you manage to see Lise? Why did she marry the Duke?” “I got there too late, Mother. They were already married. As soon as I arrived Brenauf got two of his henchmen to take Lise from the room. He said Lise had married him willingly. She’d been more interested in becoming a Duchess than the wife of a Sire.” “And do you believe him?” “I don’t know, Mother. I thought Lise loved me and I don’t think she would be so shallow. But it doesn’t really matter does it? The deed is done. They’re married and there’s nothing I can do about it.” For several minutes, mother and son sat in silence, both sunk in their own thoughts. “The marriage can be dissolved, Sard,” Silva said at last. “If Lise can prove she was coerced into getting married, then it can be declared null and void.” “Mother, he’s not going to let anyone get near her. She’ll never get the chance to say anything against her marriage.” “But why is he doing this, Sard?” Silva frowned. 173

Russet and Gold

“What benefit would it do him to marry an unwilling girl who loves someone else?” “Revenge, Mother. Pure and simple revenge. Somehow he found out how much Lise means to me and he married her to get his own back on me. It was mainly my fault he got sent to Pator several years ago. If he hadn’t become Duke, he’d still be stuck in that awful place.” “Surely he wouldn’t go to such lengths just for revenge. Marrying Lise is pretty permanent unless it’s immediately dissolved, and that would defeat the object of marrying her in the first place.” Silva frowned as she tried to work out the reason behind the marriage. “Mother, he’s not nice and kind like the old Duke. Brenauf is mean and keeps his resentment tucked inside until he can get revenge. As to Lise becoming an encumbrance, I doubt he would balk at getting rid of her one way or the other once he’s got his way.” Sard’s face blanched as the truth of his words struck home to him. Lise was in danger, maybe not immediately, but sometime in the near future. **** Lise found the days dragged. Mesry Vern came daily and showed her how to create the fine stitches for making delicate clothes and decorating them with embroidery. Each evening, Duke Brenauf visited her. The first evening he came, Lise shrank away from him, afraid he was going to attack her. “Really my dear,” he sighed. “It’s time you understood I have no interest in women. Your virtue, or what’s left of it, is in no danger from me. Come sit by the fire, we have to keep each other company for at least an hour or the courtiers will become suspicious.” 174

Russet and Gold

Reluctantly, Lise did as he ordered, but remained sitting nervously on the edge of the chair. Brenauf leaned back, staring blindly at the fire and after a while, Lise began to relax. “So how do you like being the Duchess of Rak?” Brenauf made her jump when he suddenly spoke. “It’s no different to yesterday,” she answered stubbornly. “Come, come Lise. You have been elevated into the nobility. Your child will become the next ruler of Rak. Surely this makes you feel pleased in some way.” The look in Brenauf’s eyes warned Lise she should let him think she was pleased, no matter how insincere her reply was. “I suppose I should feel glad my child’s future is secure,” she said quietly, eyes lowered to her hands clasped in her lap. “Should feel glad? You should be grateful I dragged you up from the midden you were reared in.” Brenauf’s eyes flashed dangerously and Lise hastened to reassure him. “I mean I’m glad my child will become the next ruler of Rak. It’s hard for me to forget Sard, but if you give me time, I’m sure I will eventually become used to my position here.” In her mind, she swore this would never happen. Sard was her soulmate and she would never forget him or her feelings for him. But she couldn’t let Brenauf know this. “That’s fair enough, but as far as anyone in this castle is concerned we are a couple who married because both of us wanted to marry. It doesn’t matter what they think the reason behind it is, as long as they believe you were in total agreement with becoming my bride.” Lise sat silently still looking at her clasped hands. “Answer me, Lise. Tell me you will convince the castle residents or it will not be good for the child.” “I will. I promise.” Lise’s voice shook with fright. He 175

Russet and Gold

knew exactly how to get her to obey him. He merely had to threaten the baby within her and she agreed to anything he said. Having made his point, Brenauf left. Over the following weeks, he brought a book with him when he came to visit her and sat silently reading while she worked on her fancy stitching. During the daytime, she found this rather amusing. Anyone seeing them like this would think they were an old married couple sitting by the fire in pleasant companionship. However, when Brenauf arrived she knew how different the truth was and could see the seriousness of her situation. She was married to this man and he intended to take over the rearing of her child. The thought of this scared her so much she had to bite her lip to stop crying out in protest. **** For several weeks Sard spent most of his waking hours riding Vassar. He rode around the family estate, ostensibly helping his father, but in reality riding in a thoughtful trance. One morning he came downstairs to the sound of his father’s angry voice. “I don’t know what’s the matter with this new Duke.” Sard could hear Darcor pacing up and down in the breakfast room. “Almost time for harvest and he allows stormy rainfalls to flatten the crops. He should have taken care of the weather as soon as he arrived.” Sard didn’t want to be given a job out in the fields today. He hurried out into the wet and windy weather and minutes later he rode Vassar across the open countryside. His aimless wandering brought him towards the town, and he stopped on a hill outside the walls and dismounted, letting Vassar roam and crop the grass. The rain had stopped but gusts of wind still 176

Russet and Gold

blew through the branches of the tree he sat under. He looked at the castle, willing Lise to know he was out here thinking of her. He’d been staring at the castle for some time when he narrowed his eyes and looked carefully at it in relation to the town below. The sky castle still tilted alarmingly. Surely by now it should have righted itself. Sard had seen how long Castle Lan had taken to revitalize when Duke Ailan arrived. Brenauf had been in charge for weeks now. Long enough for Castle Rak to recover. If it leant over any further, the inhabitants, including Lise, would be in danger. What had his father been saying about the weather? The Dukes of Hejmen had the responsibility of keeping the weather under control, making sure the rain came at the right time, and the sun shone down on the crops growing in the fields. Brenauf might have been deemed Duke by right of ancestry, but the castle apparently did not agree with him. Perhaps he should write to Duke Ailan and ask his advice? No, that would take too long. Calling Vassar to him, he remounted and trotted away from the town of Raken. He’d only gone a short way when he pulled his nahhar to a halt. Duchess Caishel had told him the Eos had been partly responsible for lifting the castles into the air and also shared the task of keeping them aloft. Perhaps the one he had met when searching for Lise could tell him why the castle tilted so alarmingly. Abruptly he turned Vassar towards desert where he had met Soona. **** Brenauf entered Lise’s room one evening without the book in his hand. She curtsied to him as he had told her to do when he came to visit. 177

Russet and Gold

“It’s time we announced you’re feeling unwell due to your pregnancy,” he said abruptly. “Don’t you think it’s a little too soon after the wedding?” Lise was horrified that to others, in particular Sard, this would prove she had consummated her marriage to Brenauf. “No, my dear.” His voice was filled with contempt. “We’ve had plenty of time to impregnate you. Your job is to start feeling unwell every morning. This will prove to the world you have morning sickness and are indeed only just pregnant.” Lise nodded miserably, aware if she didn’t do as he commanded she and her babe might be in danger. “When the chatelaine arrives tomorrow morning you will complain of feeling unwell. Perhaps a quick rush to the bathroom might be convincing. She will no doubt put two and two together and you will act surprised, as if you were unaware you might be with child. You will ask her to keep this to herself until you have been able to tell me the good news.” “Surely she’ll want to go and ask you to come to my rooms?” “No. She will know I am absent for the day and as I always come to see you in the evening, she will assume you will tell me then. Of course, this is what we will allow people to think. After I have announced you are pregnant, I won’t need to bother you too much in the evenings. Just a quick visit to see how you’re feeling, then I shall leave.” Brenauf looked very smug. “I can just hear the congratulations on conceiving an heir. It will make quite a few people unhappy.” **** Obediently, Lise mentioned she felt unwell the following morning, and dashed to the bathroom with unseemly haste. 178

Russet and Gold

“Milady, have you noticed any change in your body?” Mesry Vern asked, her voice both eager and concerned. “In what way?” Lise managed to frown while still looking pale and distracted. “Have your breasts become tender? And is your monthly flow still regular?” Mesry Vern waited anxiously for her reply. “My breasts are a bit tender. As for the other,” Lise paused, frowning as she supposedly counted the days. “I don’t think I’ve had one since my marriage.” “Milady, I think you might be pregnant. Maybe I could examine you?” “No!” Lise almost shouted the word, panic seizing her. The woman would guess she was much further along than she was supposed to be. “Milady.” The chatelaine looked over her shoulder as if making sure they were alone. “I know you and the Duke are not exactly a loving match, but he is your husband and when the child comes it will give you something to love and protect.” “Do you really think I’m pregnant?” Lise tried to put on a timid voice and obviously succeeded as the kindly woman nodded. “I do, Milady. It might be best to tell the Duke as soon as you can. He won’t like it if you keep this news from him.” “Maybe you would ask him to come and see me.” She pretended ignorance of Brenauf’s whereabouts as per his instructions. “The Duke is away today, but I expect he’ll come and see you tonight like he usually does. You can tell him then.” Mesry Vern patted her hand and then picked up her sewing. “In the meantime, shall we continue with our sewing lesson? 179

Russet and Gold

We’ll be able to make some baby clothes once the Duke knows the good news.” The first thing Brenauf wanted to know that evening was confirmation that Lise had allowed the chatelaine to believe she was pregnant. Once Lise admitted this, he left the room and did not return. Next day, Mesry Vern bustled in and Lise pretended once more to be suffering from morning sickness. The kind woman had brought with her a cup of weak kee and dry biscuits. “They’re a sure way of combating the queasy feeling first thing in the morning,” she assured her mistress. Lise wished she’d known this information when she’d really had morning sickness, but she obediently sipped the kee and nibbled at the biscuits. “I do feel a bit better,” she admitted shyly. Over the next few days, the chatelaine became very friendly and helpful and Lise wondered if the woman would help her escape. As soon as the thought occurred to her, she knew it would be hopeless. Even if Mesry Vern agreed to help, where would Lise go? Sard apparently believed she would be so shallow as to marry for a title. He wouldn’t believe the baby was his, not after Brenauf had led everyone to believe they were really living as husband and wife. Overcome with misery, Lise flung herself on the bed and allowed the sobs to rack her body until she fell into an exhausted sleep. **** Sard reached the desert and wondered how he would be able to contact the Eos. He spent some time trotting around the area looking for likely habitats of the spirits, but with no 180

Russet and Gold

success. Vassar was tiring so he guided him to the shade of a rocky outcrop and dismounted, allowing the nahhar to rest out of the glare of the sun. “Are you looking for me, Capet Sard?” The soft voice in his head made him jump and he spun round. Behind him stood one of the spirit people. He couldn’t tell if it was the same one he had met when he was searching for Lise. “Actually, I am,” he agreed. “I wondered if you could clear up something which is puzzling me.” “Please, come with me.” The spirit glanced at the nahhar. “I’m afraid your animal will have to wait outside.” “That’s no problem. He’s trained not to stray.” Eager to see the home of the Eos, Sard quickly followed the spirit. Once inside the cave, he was delighted to see the historical cave paintings Caishel of Lan had described from her visits to the Eos near Landon. They were indeed as beautiful and informative as she had said. “Please sit.” “Excuse me asking, but are you the same Eos I spoke to before? I believe she was called Soona.” Sard felt a dolt for having to ask, but he had to call the creature something. “I am she.” The spirit smiled at him and he suddenly felt warm and confident his problems could be sorted out. “What is it you need to ask of me?” “I’m not sure if you know I was with Duke Ailan and Duchess Caishel when they first arrived in Lan.” Soona nodded and he continued. “The Castle of Lan tilted dreadfully at first, but once the Duke had taken up residence it seemed to right itself. One of the first things he did was to sort out the 181

Russet and Gold

weather problems. Duchess Caishel told me the wellbeing of the castle was somehow connected with the Eos. Is this right?” “Yes, that is correct,” Soona replied, but although he waited, she did not elaborate any further. “I am confused. The new Duke of Rak has been installed in the castle for some time now and yet it still tilts alarmingly. He also doesn’t seem to have any control over the weather. Of course, knowing Brenauf this could be due to the fact he doesn’t care, but it does seem strange. I wondered if you had any explanation regarding this situation.” He looked expectantly at the spirit. Soona looked as if she hadn’t been listening to him. Instead, she had a faraway look as if she was thinking of something else. His anger rose and was immediately squashed when he remembered the Eos of Lan. They looked like this when they were communicating with another spirit. At last the distant look disappeared from Soona’s eyes and she looked at Sard. “There is a reason for the things you have noticed. I am not sure if there is anything you can do about the problem.” “Please tell me. I’m so worried about Lise. She’s in the castle, a virtual prisoner of the Duke. Brenauf forced her to marry him. I have no idea why as he doesn’t like women, but she’s trapped in a castle which looks like it could fall out of the sky at any moment.” When Sard finished pleading with Soona, she looked at him for several moments before coming to a decision. “Each ducal ring of the Dukes of Hejmen carries the soul of one of our departed elders. The soul interacts with the Duke to keep the castles in the air and also adjust the weather. The soul in the ring is able to tell if the rightful heir is wearing it. When a Duke dies, the 182

Russet and Gold

balance of the castle will deteriorate until such time as the real heir wears the ring.” “So you mean...” “The one who wears the ring of Rak is not the rightful Duke. The true heir is in the castle, but it is not the one who calls himself Duke of Rak,” Soona stated emphatically.

183

Russet and Gold

Chapter 10 For several moments Sard remained speechless. He couldn’t drag his mind away from the fact Brenauf was not the true Duke of Rak. Eventually his brain started to work again. If Brenauf wasn’t the real heir then who was? And how could he get the real Duke to overthrow the false one? “Sard.” He snapped back to the present when he realized Soona was talking to him. “You say Lise had been forced into marrying this Brenauf. This causes me great concern. Lise helped us and we have a great fondness for her. You seem worried about Lise’s safety. Is he likely to harm her?” “Yes. No. I don’t really know,” Sard replied honestly. “Brenauf likes men so I don’t know why he married Lise. To everyone else she’s only a servant girl. I thought at first he did it to get back at me, but it doesn’t make sense. If she was a noblewoman, I could understand, but much as I love Lise, she would be the first to admit she’s nobody special to anyone else.” He looked hopefully at Soona. “You said the true heir was in the castle. Do you know who he is?” “No. Not at this moment. All I can tell you is it is someone who is in regular contact with the false Duke.” “I wonder if Brenauf knows he’s not the real Duke,” Sard 184

Russet and Gold

mused. “I suppose he does by now. Otherwise, the weather control would work for him and the castle would right itself.” “If this man wants everyone to believe he is the new Duke, he would need an heir would he not?” Soona asked. “Yes, he would. But I can’t see him going to bed with a woman even for that.” Sard shuddered with disgust at the thought of Brenauf pawing his beloved Lise. “Could he make people believe Lise’s baby was his?” “I suppose so.” Sard had trouble catching up with what Soona was saying, but eventually the words sank into his consciousness. “Baby! What baby?” “We found Lise unconscious in the desert. Her first words when she recovered her senses were to ask if her baby was all right. We were able to confirm the little one within her was fine. Remember at this time she had not met the Duke so the baby is not his.” “It must be mine!” Sard exclaimed with surprise. “Lise’s expecting my baby. That’s why she came to find me. It also explains why she married Brenauf. He would have threatened to harm the child if she didn’t do what he wanted. Oh, Soona, what am I going to do? I have to free Lise from that evil man’s clutches and somehow find the rightful heir to the dukedom. If I don’t, the castle will fall, Lise will die and Rak will be finished.” **** Brenauf was delighted by the court’s reaction to the news his bride was pregnant. Several of the nobles had been astounded when they found the new Duke was a man of dubious sexual preferences. He could almost hear them wondering how he would be able to found a dynasty if he didn’t sleep with his wife. Now they assumed he could sleep with a woman when necessary. And he had proved he had the 185

Russet and Gold

wherewithal to get an heir. There were still mutterings about the tilt of the castle and the untamed weather conditions, but the news of the baby alleviated the dissatisfaction to a certain extent. Some days after the announcement, he allowed Lise to leave the confines of her room. Brenauf warned her, the slightest hint of discontent would mean she would suddenly have to take to her bed with a pregnancy concern. Lise felt so relieved to get away from the four walls which defined the extent of her prison, she agreed immediately to everything he asked of her. To her surprise, few ladies were present at the court of Rak, but the ones who were there immediately came up to congratulate her. Their words seemed rather hollow and insincere to Lise. The majority of the men looked askance at her and then smirked as they congratulated the Duke. Lise spent most of her days sitting near the fire in the Hall, sewing small items for the baby. Mesry Vern had supplied her with fine cardo linen and helped her cut out the tiny garments. The older woman had been so kind, but Lise still felt alone in this world which was so strange to her. Brenauf had ordered her to retire to her rooms for the evening meal and then she must remain there until the following day. Mesry Vern came to collect her late every afternoon when the other ladies were going to their rooms to change for the evening. One evening, the other woman was a little late and Lise decided to meet her by the door. She folded her work and put it in her workbag which she then hung from the loose belt around her fast disappearing waist. Halfway across the Hall the floor lurched and Lise fell awkwardly. Another abrupt movement of the castle sent her sliding across the 186

Russet and Gold

floor, clutching her stomach in an attempt to protect the baby. Lise tried to struggle to her feet, but Mesry Vern hurried through the door and begged her mistress to remain where she was. “We must get the guards to carry you to your room and then the midwife must be called,” she insisted. Lise, frightened of Brenauf’s reaction should the baby be harmed now he had announced its existence, still struggled to stand and leave the Hall without him knowing what had happened. The chatelaine would not let her rise, and called to one of the pages to get the guards to help. Cushions were tucked under Lise’s head and while she lay there waiting for the guards she heard the conversation of some of the courtiers who were nearby. “But why is it happening? The castle should have become stable as soon as the Duke took residence. And why isn’t he doing something about the weather?” The guards arrived and Lise missed the rest of the conversation. The midwife came and declared all was well, but she gave Lise a thoughtful look as she ordered the Duchess to rest. Alone at last, Lise’s thoughts returned to the conversation she’d overheard. She remembered Sard telling her about his first sight of the Castle of Lan and how it had righted itself. She also knew from her years on the farm how the weather was controlled by the Duke. It appeared Brenauf was not keeping his end of the bargain, but from what she knew of him it didn’t surprise her. Lise allowed her eyelids to droop and she fell asleep to dream of her baby. The following morning, Brenauf visited her to make sure the baby had not been harmed. 187

Russet and Gold

“You must be more careful,” he warned with a hint of menace in his voice. “If the child is lost then I will have no more need of you.” “The midwife has assured me the baby is fine,” Lise replied, then daringly added, “it was the shuddering of the castle which caused me to fall. Why is it shaking and trembling like that?” “A minor technical hiccup,” Brenauf replied hastily and left the room as if he was concerned she would ask more questions. Lise had forgotten Mesry Vern was putting away clean linen in the bathroom. She was therefore surprised when the chatelaine appeared in the doorway. Apprehensively, she waited for her to comment on what she must have overheard, but after making sure the Duchess was comfortable, the woman left the room without mentioning the conversation between husband and wife. Despondently, Lise picked up her sewing but couldn’t concentrate. She’d been right. The Mesry would be unable to help her, even with words of comfort. If she had been on Lise’s side she would have dared to offer some form of consolation. **** The next day, the chatelaine arrived with the news the Duke had given permission for his wife to walk in the gardens. “Although, you are not to go close to the force fields near the edge,” Mesry Vern told her. “But there are several pleasant walks without the need to go that far.” Concerned about her mistress using the dropchute in her condition, Mesry Vern ordered two guards to bring a chair to carry the Duchess down to the gardens. Lise felt relieved she 188

Russet and Gold

would not be required to use the dropchute. She had not been brought up with the devices of the ancients and had a true peasant’s distrust of anything she could not see working. When they reached the gardens, the chatelaine ordered the guards to wait near the entrance with the chair while she escorted the Duchess on her walk. They strolled along and once out of earshot of the guards, the older woman began to talk. “Milady, we cannot be overheard here in the gardens, but we must seem as if we are admiring the flowers. Perhaps you could occasionally point to one and appear to ask me about it. No, Milady, please don’t look at me,” the woman hastened to add as Lise turned to look at her in astonishment. “I understand,” she said, quickly recovering from her mistake. She pointed to a shrub with purple flowers. “I have to make it look like I’m asking you questions about the garden.” “Exactly, Milady. I know you did not willingly marry the Duke, but is he threatening you?” She bent and picked one of the flowers and held it out to the Duchess. “Not me. He’s threatening my baby.” “And am I right in guessing the baby is not his?” Lise couldn’t help herself; she shot the other woman an amazed look, but again quickly recovered and began to stroll further along the path as the chatelaine continued. “Milady, I have had children of my own and I know how far along a pregnancy is. You are several months more pregnant than you are supposed to be.” “You’re right,” Lise said quietly, after a surreptitious glance back at the guards to make sure they could not hear. “But I cannot tell you the father’s name. It would be dangerous for you to know.” 189

Russet and Gold

“Don’t worry, Milady. I don’t need to know. Have you no family who could help you?” Again, Mesry Vern stooped and picked a flower, this time a yellow one. Lise held it to her nose as if sniffing its perfume. Under cover of the bloom she spoke to the chatelaine. “My family could never stand up against Duke Brenauf. They are poor peasant farmers.” “And the baby’s father?” “He would help if he knew, but I believe he thinks I have married the Duke for purely selfish reasons. To become a Duchess.” Tears of despair sprang to Lise’s eyes. How could Sard think such a thing of her? “Don’t worry, Milady, we’ll think of some way to save you and babe. Let me think about it for a while. Meantime, enjoy the fresh air. I don’t know when the Duke will allow you to come outside again.” They continued their walk around the garden, stopping occasionally to smell the flowers, but they remained silent, both caught up in their own thoughts. That night, Lise slept better than she had since she first came to the castle. **** “I don’t have any idea how to even contact Lise,” Sard said despondently. “The chatelaine is a relative of my mother’s, but she can only do so much. Plus, I don’t know if Lise will trust her.” “Sard, I would like to help. The soul in the ring will fade away in disgrace without the proper rites if the castle falls. Plus, we owe Lise a debt.” “But I don’t see how you can help. You aren’t solid.” “First, I need to know which room in the castle Lise is in. I will 190

Russet and Gold

then be able to visit her.” Soona’s words raised Sard’s spirit, but he felt obliged to point out a flaw in her plan. “But you’ll be seen if you float up to the castle.” For answer, Soona gradually faded into nothing. Sard stared at where she had been and a burgeoning hope grew within him. “No one will see me,” Soona stated as she reappeared in front of him. “I can talk to Lise and find out exactly what happened and how she thinks we can free her.” “I’ll see if my mother can discover where Lise is. Then, after you visit her, we’ll have more of an idea how to go on.” Sard felt hope grow within him. He and Lise must have a future together. Now he knew about the baby, it was the only option he could accept. “Soona, would you tell Lise how much I love her. I realise now she only married Brenauf to protect our child. Make her see how important it is for her to keep up the pretence until we can rescue her. If Brenauf finds out I know about the baby, his plot to convince people the child is his will be in jeopardy and he might do something drastic.” “Don’t worry, Sard. Lise isn’t stupid. She will do whatever is necessary,” Soona assured him. “Why don’t you stay with us tonight and return to your home tomorrow?” “Sorry, Soona. Much as I’d love to stay, I have to get home. My mother will think I’ve done something silly, if I don’t sleep in my own bed.” Soona smiled her understanding. “I will contact you tomorrow to see if you have found out where Lise’s room is in the castle.” On the journey home, Sard began to smile then he began to laugh. His journey home was taken in a much happier 191

Russet and Gold

frame of mind. Lise loved him. She was having their baby. Knowledge of the new life within his beloved answered all the questions as to why Brenauf had married her. The new Duke needed an heir and even this requirement could not entice him to bed a woman. By marrying the woman who carried Sard’s child, he not only got his revenge, he also provided a means to carry on his line. But Brenauf wasn’t the real Duke. Once they had rescued Lise, they would have to find the real heir and put him in his rightful place. Then Sard intended to marry Lise, no matter what his father said. **** As time passed, Lise became inured to her situation. She spent part of each day in her rooms, working on baby clothes and reading. Now Brenauf was sure of her silence, he allowed her to walk in the gardens when the weather was fine, although she was ordered to keep away from the edges. She obeyed this order willingly as, despite the force field, she didn’t trust the tilt of the castle and its environs, which seemed to get worse each day. Evenings she spent in the hall with the other nobles. Very few women attended these gatherings and most of them took their cue from Brenauf and ignored the new Duchess. The Duke surrounded himself with friends who had similar likes to himself. Consequently, Lise had little in common with any of the court, even if they had deigned to lower themselves to talk to one of such lowly birth. Her one delight in her present life was the bathroom. True, the water was not always hot, but even a lukewarm soak in a bath was a novelty to someone brought up on a farm with the only other woman her mother. Baths had been 192

Russet and Gold

frowned on by Horgarth who considered them damaging to the health. Lise and her mother had bathed only when they knew the men weren’t likely to return, and even then they did it in the privacy of the alcove Lise called a bedroom. Everyone now knew about the baby. The child made itself felt by its rapid growth and frequent kicks. Lying in the bath watching the ripples cross her stomach was the most pleasant moment of Lise’s day. Here, she could forget she was married to Brenauf and dream of a future with Sard and their child. Reality only intruded when she had to climb out of the cold water and return to the real world. One evening, Lise retired for the night, secure in the knowledge Brenauf no longer needed to visit her. She’d already had her bath and sat beside the fire in her nightclothes, a light wrap around her shoulders. A book lay open on her lap, but she wasn’t reading it. Her mind drifted to her father’s volume. I wonder what Brenauf did with it, she mused. I hope he didn’t destroy it. Maybe if I asked him nicely, he would return it. A slight sound in the darkest corner of the room made her jump from the chair, her arms wrapped protectively around her stomach. “Don’t be frightened, Lise. It’s me, Soona.” “Soona! What are you doing here?” Her eyes inadvertently glanced at the door. She hoped she hadn’t disturbed the guards who still remained in the corridor. Brenauf told everyone this was to make sure the mother of his child should not be disturbed, but in truth it was to keep her prisoner. “Hush, Lise.” Soona also looked at the door. “You must speak quietly or I will be discovered. I have come to talk with you about how we can help you escape.” 193

Russet and Gold

“It’s too late, Soona.” Lise slumped down into her chair again. “Brenauf forced me to marry him, but nevertheless I did go through with the ceremony and now I’m trapped.” “Did he threaten the babe?” “Yes. He did.” “Sard thought that might be the case.” “You’ve seen Sard?” Lise asked excitedly. “How is he? Does he understand why I did what I did?” “Yes, he does. He also knows the baby is his.” “But how?” “Lise, you were pregnant when you were with us,” Soona said gently. “That was before you met Brenauf, so the baby couldn’t be his. Sard reached the obvious conclusion you were carrying his child. Now, let’s decide how we can get you out of here.” “You can’t.” Lise felt the tears prick her eyes, unsure if they were tears of joy that Sard knew the truth, or tears of sorrow that the knowledge made no difference whatsoever. “Tell me how you spend your day,” Soona continued in the same soft tone. “Then Sard and I can work out a plan.” “I spend the morning sewing and attending to my wardrobe. Plus, I find I need to rest quite a bit because of the baby. Then, in the afternoon, I usually walk in the gardens if the weather is fine. In the evenings, the Duke insists I go to the hall to socialize; although, as nobody ever speaks to me, I don’t do much socializing. Then I come up here, have my dinner and go to bed.” “It would seem the afternoon when you are in the garden would be the best time to act,” Soona said thoughtfully. “I will discuss this with Sard.” “No, it won’t work,” Lise hissed, remembering to keep her voice down. “Guards and the chatelaine accompany me all 194

Russet and Gold

the time. The only way to the gardens is through the castle. The force field stops entry from the sky.” Unable to hold back any longer, Lise burst into tears and Soona hastened to become solid and comfort her. She could only remain in this state for a short while and after a few moments, she had to withdraw the consoling arm she had placed around the sobbing woman. “Lise, please don’t worry. Sard and I will work this out. We have means at our disposal your so-called husband would not even dream of. Please stop crying. I must get as much information from you as possible.” Soona looked on with concern, unable to think of a way to calm the distraught woman. “I’m sorry.” Lise sniffed and swallowed the last of her tears with a hiccup. “I’m afraid to get my hopes up about any rescue attempt. I just don’t see how it’s possible.” Soona questioned Lise closely about the guards, the chatelaine and her daily routine. At last, the spirit seemed satisfied she had all the information she needed. “I must leave you now. I will return tomorrow evening after I have discussed things with Sard.” “Please, tell him I love him,” Lise pleaded. “But he mustn’t risk himself for me. I’m not worth it.” “I’m sure he won’t agree with you.” Soona looked at Lise with concern. She sounded so unhappy and downhearted. “Besides, Lise, Sard absolutely refuses to allow Brenauf to take the woman he loves and his child.” Once more, the Eos turned solid and hugged Lise, then she gradually faded away and Lise was left wondering if she’d dreamed the whole evening. She climbed into bed and drew the covers up to her neck, then lay thinking about what Soona had told her. 195

Russet and Gold

Sard knew about his child. She wasn’t sure if that was a good thing or a bad thing. He had the right to know about the baby, but if she couldn’t escape Brenauf’s clutches the knowledge could only cause unhappiness. **** Sard’s mother had been able to tell him Lise’s whereabouts. Her aunt, Dorta Vern, had mentioned the new Duchess had taken over the apartments of the former first lady of Rak. Silva had been friendly with the previous Duchess and knew where the apartments were located. Sard told Soona and arranged to meet the spirit on the edge of his father’s estate after she had visited Lise. “I believe the only way to get anywhere near her is in the garden. She is escorted everywhere by Mesry Vern and two guards.” “What about her rooms?” Sard asked. “Are the windows big enough for an escape?” “Sard, you have to remember your child is growing within her. Her girth is much larger than when you last saw her.” Soona smiled at the astounded expression on his face. “This is another reason why we must rescue her as soon as possible. If we leave it too long she will be too big. Once the baby is born, people will begin to think of it as Duke Brenauf’s child.” “But if we rescue her in the garden, we’ll still have to take her through the castle to get out.” Sard suddenly thought of something. “I assume Castle Rak has a similar layout to Castle Lan.” “I thought we might use some of the Eos young.” Soona’s mind voice sounded thoughtful. “The older ones who are near maturity are fairly strong. Several of them together could pick Lise up and fly with her over the edge of the grounds. If you were hovering out of sight with a transport, they could deliver Lise to you and you could take her away.” 196

Russet and Gold

“Mmm. I don’t think it would work, Soona. I’d be really nervous about Lise being carried through the air. If she’s getting heavier, she might be too heavy for them to lift safely. Plus most castles won’t allow transports near if they don’t have clearance.” “Perhaps we could substitute someone in her rooms and smuggle her out through the lower levels and the normal transports.” Soona looked at Sard. “Do you think that would work?” “Possibly. But there’s a risk to that plan. We have to find someone we trust to imitate Lise. Someone who won’t run straight to Brenauf as soon as we approach them. Also how do we get the person to Lise? From what you say, only the chatelaine and a maid enter her rooms.” For several moments they sat silently going over all the alternatives. Sard’s hopeful elation had sunk to despair as they found fault with each plan. Now he knew about the baby, he could not leave Lise in the castle at the whim of Brenauf. “I suggest we both think about this and meet again tomorrow,” Soona stated. “I would like to talk this over with my fellow Eos, but I find the distance from the home cave affects my communication so I will need to return to the desert.” “I agree,” Sard replied. “I shall go over all the possibilities and meet you here again tomorrow at midday.” Soona smiled and gradually faded from view. The Eos moved faster when they were invisible to the humans. Sard allowed Vassar to wander where he would, sure the nahhar would head for the stable. His thoughts drifted from one plan to another, but each had a flaw. The idea of substituting another female for Lise and then smuggling her out seemed to be the best, but he couldn’t figure out how to find a suitable woman and how to smuggle her in to Lise’s rooms. 197

Russet and Gold

Silva caught him as he walked along the hallway to his room. “Sard, where have you been? Your father’s been looking for you everywhere.” She saw the droop of his shoulders and the unhappy look on his face and put her arm through his. “What’s wrong, my son? Is it Lise?” “I’ve got to get her out of that castle, Mother. I’ve just got to.” “Sard, you have to accept that she’s married to the Duke now. Even if she was unwilling, the deed is done. There’s nothing you can do about it.” “What does father want to see me for?” Sard sighed, realizing his mother’s strict code of decency would prevent her from helping him. “He didn’t say, but his temper hasn’t improved by having to wait for you to show up.” Sard took the hint and hurried to his father’s estate office. The door was open and he could see Darcor pacing the room, impatience showing in every step he took. “You wanted to see me, Father?” “At last. Where have you been? Never mind,” Darcor interrupted any reply Sard might have made. “Close the door and sit down. You and I need to have a serious talk.” Bemused by why his father was showing such a sense of urgency, Sard did as he was told, then waited for his father to reveal the reason behind his summons. “I’ve got it here somewhere.” Darcor rifled through the papers on his desk, until at last he found what he had been searching for. “Now then, Sard, pay attention.” “Yes, Father.” “I know you were disappointed the girl you thought you 198

Russet and Gold

loved married the Duke, but...” “I did love her, Father, and I still do,” Sard protested. “Yes, yes. Well she’s married to someone else now. I have here an offer from a distant relative of Duke Brenauf. I’m not asking you to answer me immediately and I won’t force you into marriage. But I do want you to cooperate as far as taking a look at the woman. You may find she’s beautiful enough to take your mind off your lost love.” “Father. I don’t want to look at this woman. It’s too soon. I still love Lise.” Sard frantically tried to think of a reason to make his father forget any thought of marrying him off. “Besides I’m not sure I want to be connected in any way to Brenauf.” “Duke Brenauf!” his father snapped. “Give him his proper title.” “But is it his title, Father?” Sard hurriedly continued when Darcor opened his mouth to remonstrate with him. “No listen to me. You said yourself he was only found after an extensive search for an heir. If he’s the real Duke, then why is the castle still tilting? And why is the weather so unpredictable?” “He has to have time to settle in to his new title and responsibilities,” Darcor said brusquely and Sard realized his father was trying to cover up his own uncertainties. “When Duke Ailan inherited Lan the castle tilted alarmingly, but quite soon after he arrived the tilt receded until everything was fine again. It also only took a few days for him to get the weather organized properly. Brenauf’s been in Rak for weeks now and nothing’s happened so far.” “Sard, you’re allowing your personal feelings for the man to get in the way of your future. The sooner you get married and settle down to learning how to run this estate, the better 199

Russet and Gold

you’ll feel.” “I’m sorry, father.” Sard stood and looked down at his father. “Until I can be sure Brenauf is the true heir and he has the best interests of Rak at heart, then I won’t tie myself to any woman. In particular, a woman who is connected in any way to that man.” Sard marched to the door and flung it open. As he crossed the hall, he could hear Darcor spluttering out a protest behind him. **** Sard reached his room and found his mother waiting for him. Although he was in no mood to be polite, he didn’t feel he could rudely ask her to leave. “My son, you have to let me help you. If you truly believe there is a way to set the marriage aside and rescue Lise so you can marry her, then I will help you.” Silva took his hand and drew him down onto the comfortable sofa by the fire. “Please tell me what I can do.” Sard took a deep breath. To convince his mother to help he would have to tell her the truth about the time when he was Brenauf’s page. Slowly, he began to tell her of the awful time the new Duke had put him through. He couldn’t bear to look at her while he told her. “So you see, there is no way the baby Lise carries is Brenauf’s. It’s my child, Mother. Your grandchild. I can’t let him be brought up by that monster.” In reply, his mother put her arms about him and pulled him into a hug. Safe in his mother’s arms, he felt a child again and for once his tears flowed freely. “Feel better now?” Silva asked gently when he eventually drew away and mopped his eyes and nose. He nodded. 200

Russet and Gold

“But you do see how I can’t let Lise stay there. Once she’s given birth, Brenauf will have no more use for her and he’ll bring the child up to be a slave to his desires.” “I don’t think that’s necessarily true, Sard. He would have to be careful. Rulers can be deposed if all the other Dukes unanimously vote for it. I know if Duke Ailan and Duke Robard heard of such a thing they’d investigate and take the necessary action if it were found to be true.” Silva’s expression suddenly hardened. “But I agree my grandchild should be brought up by his mother and father, not someone who merely wants an heir.” “Soona of the Eos is willing to help, but the only plan we can think of is for someone to take Lise’s place and then to smuggle her out by transport. She suggested the young Eos pluck Lise from the garden. I’d be waiting nearby in a transport and they’d bring her to me. I don’t think that would work. Apart from anything else, it would be extremely dangerous.” “It has its merits, though. Maybe they could distract everyone. One of your problems is getting the impostor to Lise in order to make the switch. If you waited until she walked in the gardens, the young Eos could fly in and pretend to grab her. While the guards tried to fend them off, the substitution could be made and the new Lise would be hurried back inside in case another attack came.” “Mother, that’s brilliant!” Sard looked at his mother in admiration. “How did you come up with such a marvellous plan?” “Sard, you realize this relies on my Aunt Dorta agreeing to help us. I think she’s not happy about the way your Lise is treated, but is unable to do anything about it. If she objects, 201

Russet and Gold

the Duke will get rid of her and then Lise will have no one in the castle to rely on.” “That’s another thing, Mother. Apparently, the Eos have something to do with the castle staying in the air. Unless the true Duke wears the ring, the castle will fall to the ground. Soona says Brenauf is not the real Duke. The true heir is in the castle, but she doesn’t know his identity.” “I think first we have to rescue Lise. Then we can get your Eos friend to talk to your father.” Silva held up her hand to forestall Sard as he began to object. “Son, your father is not happy with Brenauf as his liege lord. Especially after he had the letter from Duke Ailan. At present, he sees no alternative. As far as everyone knows, the man is the Duke of Rak. However, if this proves to be untrue, Darcor will be the first to help find the real heir.” “Would you be free to come and meet Soona tomorrow?” Silva nodded and after patting her son on the shoulder, she left him in a much happier frame of mind than when he left his father’s study. **** Lise fell into an exhausted sleep after her talk with Soona. When she woke the next morning, she wondered if she’d imagined it all, but decided even her distraught mind wouldn’t have produced such a detailed dream conversation. All through the day, she thought about what would happen if the escape was successful. Surely Brenauf would demand her return, citing the fact she was his legal wife. A frown crossed her brow at this point as she question the legality of her marriage. He had coerced her into agreeing to the ceremony. Would that be enough to annul the marriage? Her mood sank. Who was she trying to fool? There 202

Russet and Gold

would be no rescue. Brenauf had her watched day and night and no one could approach her without his permission. Sard wouldn’t even be allowed up to the castle, and there would be no way the Eos could rescue her, they were insubstantial and would have no effect on humans. By the following morning she had convinced herself that even if her memory wasn’t playing her false, no rescue would be possible. **** Soona returned as promised to find Sard and his mother waiting for her. “Soona. I’d like you to meet my mother, Silva. She has come up with a plan to rescue Lise.” “That is good.” Soona had spoken in her usual silent way. Silva blinked, surprised by this unusual form of communication. “It’s okay, Mother,” Sard reassured her. “This is the way the Eos talk to one another and to us.” “I am very interested in what thoughts you might have concerning the rescue.” Soona smiled. “I’m afraid my fellow Eos and I could not think of any other means than those I discussed with Sard yesterday.” “Yes, Sard told me about them.” Silva was becoming accustomed to Soona’s mode of conversation. “My thoughts combined your idea with one of my own. If your young could safely cause a distraction when Lise walks in the garden, we could substitute another woman for Lise and smuggle the real one down to the town.” “Would this work?” Soona asked Sard. “It would if we can get the chatelaine to help. You said she and two guards walk with Lise in the garden. The distrac203

Russet and Gold

tion would hold the guards attention, but not the chatelaine’s. Also, we would need Mesry Vern to hustle the false Lise back to her rooms so the guards don’t get a good look at her.” Sard waited patiently for Soona’s reaction. “Do you think she’d help?” Both of them looked at Silva, the only one who had any contact with the woman in question. “I’m not sure. I do know that even if she can’t help, she won’t give us away. From what she’s said, she feels very sorry for Lise. She was the one who suggested to Brenauf that Lise and the baby would benefit from the fresh air. I think it’s worth the risk to ask her, but we should get our plan straightened out first. We’ll only get one chance to get her on our side.” Both Soona and Sard nodded in agreement. “I’ve been giving this some thought,” Silva continued. “The impostor goes up dressed as a maid or kitchen helper. She will look overweight because she will be wearing similar clothes to Lise under her own.” “There will be no need for that,” Soona assured her. “Lise says she always wears a cloak when she goes outside. She feels it offers some protection to the babe.” “Even better.” Silva smiled. “The woman makes her way to the garden entrance and waits for the young Eos to distract the guards. While they are trying to chase the young away, the switch is made and Lise hurries to the transport station. The chatelaine calls the guards to help her get the Duchess back to her rooms. Then, as far as they are concerned, Lise is in her rooms.” “I can see a problem with that,” Sard said reluctantly. “Lise doesn’t know the way to the transport station. She’ll 204

Russet and Gold

never make it on her own.” “I can be there to lead her the right way,” Soona assured him. “I do not have to be visible to speak to her mind.” They talked for some time, fine tuning their plan until Silva said they must return to the house or Darcor would become suspicious about their absence. “I will visit Lise, but I think you should approach the chatelaine, Silva,” Soona said as they parted. “Agreed. I’ll go tomorrow morning.” Sard and his mother rode most of the way in silence, but when they were about half way home Silva pulled her nahhar to a halt. “What’s wrong, Mother? Has your mount gone lame?” “No, Sard. I’m worried.” “Don’t you think the escape will work?” Sard asked with concern. “Have we overlooked something?” “No, it’s not the escape, it’s afterwards.” “I don’t understand. Afterwards, Lise and I will be together and be a family.” “Sard, she’s married to the Duke. How can you be together?” “Mother, Lise was coerced into marrying him. The marriage hasn’t been consummated and Brenauf didn’t even use her proper name for the ceremony. The marriage vows named her as Lise daughter of Horgarth.” “You mean she’s not Horgarth’s daughter?” Silva shot him a puzzled look. “No, and Lise is not her real name. Her stepfather Horgarth used to call her Ellie, but that’s such a coarse name. Her mother married him when Lise’s father died in an accident. Lise was about five years old at the time. From something her 205

Russet and Gold

mother said I believe her real father might have been a noble, although they probably weren’t married. He named his daughter Elisette, but he called her Lise and so do I.” “Did you say Elisette?” Silva asked an astonished look on her face. “Yes. Why?” “Nothing. It’s such an unusual name. Pretty, but unusual.” Silva seemed flustered about something, but Sard didn’t take much notice, he was too wound up with the plans for Lise’s rescue. “What about the substitute?” he asked as their nahhars began to move again. “Who can we ask? It has to be someone who is willing to stay in the castle as even if they manage to revert to their true self, Brenauf will seal off the castle once he finds Lise has gone.” “Again, I think we need my aunt’s help on this. We should find out if she’s willing before we speak to anyone else of our plan. Let’s leave things as they are until I have spoken to her.” Sard had to be satisfied with this and the rest of the journey was taken in silence. **** Lise spent the morning in deep despair. Even the babe moving within did not soothe her as it usually did. She knew when Soona returned, it would be to tell her they had realized no plan would work. The chatelaine and guards accompanied her on her walk in the garden. Dutifully, Lise took careful note of how alert the three were, if only to tell Soona her guardians would not be lax enough to allow her escape. Her observations made her aware the castle had taken on a more alarming tilt. At this 206

Russet and Gold

rate, it would soon be unsafe to walk outside. Eventually, she returned to her rooms and the maid arrived to help her dress for the evening. As always, Mesry Vern remained in the room to ensure the girl did not talk to the Duchess. Lise’s spirits were low and her shoulders drooped and she looked unhappy. The maid finished her work and looked at the chatelaine, a frightened expression on her face. The older woman dismissed her, but when Lise moved towards the door, Mesry Vern held out a hand to stop her. “Milady. If you go down to the Hall looking like that the Duke will want to know if something is wrong.” “Why? Is it my dress?” Lise misunderstood and turned to the mirror. “Not your clothes, Milady. You seem in low spirits tonight. Your body tells a tale of sorrow and so does your face. You must appear to be happy, Milady, or the Duke will be angry.” When Lise did not answer, Mesry Vern put a hand on her arm. “Is there anything I can do for you, Milady? Perhaps if you shared your concerns I might be able to help.” “I don’t think so, Mesry,” Lise replied, a small unhappy smile flitting across her lips. “I know you mean well, and you’ve been very kind to me. But you work for the Duke and I couldn’t ask you to listen to anything you might be forced to pass on to him.” “I understand. But if there is anything I can do, please tell me. I will help you if I can.” With a reassuring pat and smile, the chatelaine led the way to the door. Lise found the evening tedious. Brenauf decided he should pay more attention to his wife in company. Consequently, he came and sat beside her and appeared to be engaging her in pleasant conversation. If anyone had been close 207

Russet and Gold

enough to hear the actual words, they would have been astounded to hear him issuing threats while at the same time smiling. “I trust you haven’t betrayed my trust, Milady Duchess?” The smile he gave her only touched his lips while the look in his eyes made her shiver inside, but she didn’t dare let her fear show. “I have kept our secret as you ordered, Milord Duke,” she replied demurely. “And the babe is well? You haven’t been doing anything to jeopardize it I hope?” “No, Duke Brenauf. I have taken every care of myself and the child.” “Good, make sure you keep it that way. Don’t forget if anything happens to the child, I’ll have no further use for you and I doubt if Sard will want second hand goods.” The smile made his face look sinister and she was glad when he stood up. “I must attend my other guests now.” He had turned away when she spoke quickly before he walked out of hearing. “Would it be all right if I retire now, Milord? As the baby grows within me, I find I tire more easily.” “Yes, go. As long as you make an appearance each night, it will not be necessary for you to remain longer than an hour.” He didn’t wait to see her reaction, but walked briskly across the room. By the time Lise reached the Hall door, she could hear his laughter ringing out as he talked with the other men of the court. At last she was alone. The maid and chatelaine left after helping her into bed. She settled back against her pillows and tried to relax. Eventually tiredness overcame her and she 208

Russet and Gold

drifted into a dreamless sleep. “Lise.” Soona appeared and drifted to the bed to see why there was no reply. “Lise. Wake up.” At first, the only movement from the figure on the bed was a slight tightening of the muscles, so small it was barely noticeable. Then the eyelids fluttered open, a scared look peering out from their depths. “It’s all right, Lise. There’s no need to be afraid.” Soona’s soothing voice sounded in the frightened woman’s mind. “I’ve come to tell you our plans for your escape.” “No!” Lise shot up straight in the bed. “I can’t do it. I’ll be caught and the Duke will punish me. I’m afraid for my baby.” “Hush, Lise. First, listen to the plan; you may find it could work.” Lise was still frightened, but she managed to calm herself and listen. Carefully, Soona explained how Sard’s mother would ask the chatelaine for her help. Then she outlined the escape plan. “Do you think it will work?” Soona asked. “It might. I’m afraid I might not be able to get on the transport. And who’s going to impersonate me?” “We thought we’d ask Mesry Vern if she had any ideas. Maybe the maid who cleans your rooms or helps you dress? Sard is willing to pay whatever they want to stand in for you.” “How is he, Soona? Is he well?” “Yes. Anxious about you and the baby, but in a reasonably good mood now that he feels we’re doing something to rescue you.” The Eos spirit gave a gentle smile. “The Duke will never let me go, you know.” Lise sat disconsolately on the edge of the bed. “It will be different when 209

Russet and Gold

the baby’s born. Then he’ll have no further use for me, but he won’t let Sard have me. He’d kill me first.” “This is why we must get you away before you are too big with your pregnancy. If you were nearly full term, it would be too hard to conceal your identity.” “You said Sard’s mother thought of this plan. Why? She doesn’t even know me.” “Silva loves her son and he loves you. She knows he will never be happy without you. I think you will like her, Lise. She is very eager to meet you.” Lise got up and paced around the room as she thought about the escape plans Soona had suggested. Several minutes passed before she turned once more to face the spirit. “Do you really think it will work?” she asked. “You know it will be our only chance. If we fail, Duke Brenauf will not give us a second chance.” “I won’t lie to you, Lise. I think it will work, but there is an element of doubt as there is with all things of his nature. But I think we have to try.” “I’m scared, Soona. Scared it will all go wrong and I’ll be in a worse situation than I was before.” “Try not to think about it for now, Lise. Leave all the planning to Sard, Silva and myself. Don’t talk to Mesry Vern about this until I let you know she’s willing. I must go now. Try to rest and think of being with Sard. He really loves you and misses you terribly.” “I love him, too, Soona. I’ll try not to worry, but it’s hard.” Left alone, Lise climbed back into bed again but sleep was elusive. She tossed and turned for some time before at last falling into a restless sleep. 210

Russet and Gold

Chapter 11 “Well. What did she say?” Silva looked up at her impatient son. She had gone into the town of Raken this morning to see the chatelaine and find out how she felt about helping Lise escape. Now Silva stood in the hallway taking off her cloak and Sard came bounding down the stairs. “Mother. What did she say?” “Not here, my son. Come walk with me in the garden.” Silva led the way onto the terrace and down the steps to the gardens. She inhaled the perfume of the flowers before linking her arm through her son’s. Together, they strolled along and to a casual observer they appeared to be enjoying the sunshine together. “I sent Aunt Dorta a note and she came down to do some shopping and meet with me. I hoped she’d think I had come into town and was just catching up, but I should have known she’d be suspicious. She knows about you and Lise and guessed I wanted to know how she fared.” Silva glanced at Sard. He was keeping his expression and feelings under control, but this made his face look stiff and unfriendly. “I let her believe this until we sat down to drink some kee. Then I 211

Russet and Gold

broached the subject of Lise.” The muscles in Sard’s arm tightened and Silva patted his hand consolingly. “And? Is she willing to help us?” Sard asked. “Without her, there won’t be any chance of rescuing Lise.” “She said she’d think about it,” Silva replied, then blinked as Sard turned abruptly to face her. “Think about it! Mother, how long will she take to ‘think about it’? We don’t have time for this. We have to rescue Lise before the baby becomes too big.” “I know, my son, I know. She won’t take long and I think she’s in favour of Lise leaving the castle. She’s just not sure if she wants to become involved.” “How long is not long?” Sard wanted to know. “I’m to meet her for lunch tomorrow. She promised she’d have an answer for me by then. Don’t worry, my son, she won’t betray us.” Sard had to be content with this, but his frustration showed by the way he slouched around the estate and lost his temper at the slightest provocation. “Pay attention, son,” Darcor warned him several times as he explained some detail of running the estate. “Sorry, Father,” Sard apologized and tried hard to listen to his father’s words on the buying and selling of stock. All too soon, his mind wandered again and Darcor lost his patience and sent his son to work in the stables where he couldn’t do any harm. Sard couldn’t wait for Silva’s return after her lunch with Mesry Vern. He met her on the road and they rode at a leisurely pace around the outer limits of the estate. “Well? What did she say?” Sard asked, echoing his 212

Russet and Gold

words of a few days earlier. “She will help,” Silva said and smiled at her son’s sigh of relief. “My aunt is unhappy about the way Lise is treated. Not physically,” she hastened to add as Sard’s face clouded over. “But the other members of the court don’t give her the respect due to the Duchess of Rak. Also, she says Lise is desperately unhappy. The Duke hardly ever comes near her, but he insists she spends an hour each evening in the Hall. He also expects a report of what she’s done during the day, although my aunt doubts he ever reads it.” “Does she have any ideas about the substitute Duchess?” “She says the maid who helps to look after Lise would be the ideal choice. The girl is very sympathetic to Lise’s situation. Several times, the chatelaine has had to stop her talking to the Duchess as the Duke has forbidden any conversation, but the necessary ones between my aunt and Milady.” Silva hesitated, unsure whether to tell Sard what else her aunt had disclosed. “Son, Aunt Dorta also said she thinks as soon as the child is born and acknowledged as the heir, Lise will slowly disappear from public life and when everyone has forgotten her, he’ll get rid of her.” “Is this her reason for helping us?” “That and the fact she likes Lise. My aunt feels sorry for her. I didn’t mention the paternity of the baby, but I think she knows. She wondered aloud how the Duke ever managed to beget a child in the first place.” “It might not be a good idea to confirm the truth at the moment. So what happens now?” “My aunt will approach the maid carefully and if the girl is willing, she will let Lise know. Soona must visit Lise tomorrow night. If the answer is yes, then the chatelaine suggests 213

Russet and Gold

we set the time for two days later.” Silva glanced at her son who nodded his acceptance of the time. “The young Eos will be the distraction, and Soona must be in place to lead Lise to the transport dock. You will have to be waiting for Lise at the skyport and whisk her away as soon as she arrives.” “I’ve been wondering where the safest place would be to take her,” Sard said thoughtfully. “She must come to our caves.” Soona appeared beside them and Sard realized they had stopped moving forward although he hadn’t been aware of reigning in Vassar. “If the chatelaine is willing, then Lise must go where no one would think to look for her.” “You can’t bring her to our home, Sard.” Silva put her hand on his sleeve. “Your father would feel it’s his duty to let the Duke know she was there. No matter how he feels about Duke Brenauf, his duty is the one thing he will not give up.” “I’m not suggesting you stay with us forever.” Soona’s voice sounded in heir minds. “Only until it is safe for you to take Lise back to Lan.” “And that might not be until after the child is born, Sard,” Silva added. “Right. So I bring her to your caves, Soona, and we lay low until it’s safe to move on.” Sard felt as if a weight had lifted from his shoulders. At last he was going to free his Lise and take care of her the way he knew he was meant to. **** Soona visited Lise the following night. This time, Lise sat by the fire nervously folding and unfolding the skirts of her nightdress. She jumped to her feet when she became aware of the Eos presence. “Soona. Mesry Vern...” “Hush Lise. Calm down. We have a lot of things to discuss.” 214

Russet and Gold

Gradually, Lise’s breathing slowed and she eased slowly back into the chair. She gave Soona a wan smile and the spirit smiled back. “Now. Tell me what Mesry Vern said. Slowly and clearly.” “It’s all arranged,” Lise began. “The maid agreed to take my place. Mesry suggests the young Eos arrive when the sun is an hour past its zenith. We will be near the garden entrance to the castle and the maid will be hidden immediately inside the door. She’ll wear an identical cloak to mine. My cloak is reversible and once we’ve switched places I’ll turn it so the other side is showing. Mesry has timed it so I’ll be able to catch a transport quite quickly. You will accompany me invisibly to make sure I don’t get lost and Sard will be waiting for me downside in Raken.” “Well done, Lise. Don’t worry, we’ll be there. Now your job is to stay calm and try to behave as normal. It won’t be long now. You’ll soon be safe with Sard.” Soona became solid for a second and patted Lise’s shoulder. “I have to go now but I’ll see you soon.” Soona left and Lise sat by the fire for a while, dreaming of being in Sard’s arms. She wondered where they’d make their life together. Not in Rak. Brenauf would never leave them in peace, but she was sure the Duke and Duchess of Lan would give them a home. Eventually her eyelids began to droop and she climbed into the bed and snuggled down beneath the covers to sleep soundly for the first night in a long time. The next two days seemed to drag. Neither she nor Mesry Vern mentioned the rescue while they were in the castle, and they only spoke about it in the garden if they absolutely had to. At first the maid gave Lise knowing looks, but Mesry Vern had a few words with the girl and from then on she kept her eyes downcast when in the presence of the Duch215

Russet and Gold

ess. Lise woke on the appointed day and hurriedly sat up in bed when the maid and Mesry Vern arrived to get her ready to face the day. The maid flung back the curtains and Lise gasped in horror. It was raining! How could there be bad weather, today of all days? She would arouse suspicions if she insisted on walking in the wet gardens. With a hurt and bewildered look, she glanced pleadingly at Mesry Vern. “I expect the weather will clear up later on this morning.” The chatelaine tried to comfort her. “This type of rain doesn’t usually last long.” The two women helped Lise from the bed and into her bath. Lying in the bath, Lise noticed how the much baby had grown. She realized this would be her one and only chance to escape. Even if Brenauf didn’t become aware of this attempt, she would soon be too big to risk any further rescue. After she dressed, the maid left and Mesry Vern silently offered the Duchess her sewing. The two of them sat comfortably on each side of the unlit fireplace and worked on the small garments for the baby. Every few minutes, Lise glanced at the windows to see if the rain had stopped. She knew her nervousness might arouse suspicion if anyone came into the room, but she couldn’t help herself. “Milady, you must appear calm. No different to the way you usually are at this time of the day,” the chatelaine quietly cautioned her. “I know. I’m sorry.” Lise’s head sank as the tears sprang to her eyes. “Why don’t you lie on the bed and have a rest? Then you’ll be better prepared for this afternoon’s exertions.” 216

Russet and Gold

Lise took the chatelaine’s advice and lay on top of the bedcovers. Her thoughts turned to her meeting with Sard this afternoon, but the joy of the imminent reunion was dulled by her certainty the rescue attempt would fail. Gradually she fell asleep, exhausted by the turmoil in her mind. “Mesry. Why is the Duchess asleep at this time of the day?” The Duke’s voice woke Lise, but she had enough sense to keep her eyes shut and pretend she was still asleep. “Milord Duke, at this stage of pregnancy women tend to tire more quickly than usual. I thought the Duchess looked less than her usual self this morning, so I suggested she take a rest before lunch.” “Well, when she wakes, tell her I need to talk to her. Mid afternoon would probably be best.” Mid afternoon! If all went well she wouldn’t be here by then, but she didn’t want Brenauf to find out so soon that she’d gone. Lise’s eyes fluttered open and she struggled to sit up. “Milord Duke, I’m sorry I didn’t realize you were here.” She blinked the sleep from her eyes. “Did you wish to speak to me?” “Yes, I did. Now you’re awake we might as well have our discussion now. You’re dismissed.” The last words were flung at Mesry Vern who bobbed a curtsey in the Duke’s direction and left the room. Brenauf waved Lise to the chair by the fireplace and took the seat opposite her. “How is the babe?” he asked and Lise noted he did not ask after her health. “Mesry Vern assures me the child is well and strong for this stage of the pregnancy.” 217

Russet and Gold

“She doesn’t know the real stage you’re at does she?” An alarmed look crossed Brenauf’s face. “No, Milord Duke. I’m sure she doesn’t. She has shown no sign she believes my pregnancy is any further along than it should be at this stage of our marriage.” “Good. Keep it that way.” Brenauf flicked a speck of lint from his shoulder. “I wish to discuss your confinement.” A shot of alarm passed through Lise. Confinement! Did that mean he was going to lock her away until the baby was born? His next words made things clearer to her. “In a few weeks, you will supposedly be six months pregnant and the midwife will be installed in the next room. The reason we will give for this is your family has a history of early deliveries. This will explain why your child will be several weeks premature. The midwife is of course aware of the true state of affairs, but she will not dare breathe a word to anyone.” Lise breathed a silent sigh of relief. He had been talking about her giving birth when he had mentioned confinement. She continued to listen in silence as Brenauf went into great detail about the arrangements he had made for herself and the child. “So once the baby is born you will become ill and a wetnurse will be installed to look after the child.” “But...” “This is not open for discussion; you will do as I say or you will not see the baby at all.” The underlying threat in his words chilled Lise to the bone and she had to suppress a shudder. With a sneer in her direction Brenauf stood and left the room. The door opened and Lise huddled into her chair, afraid he had come back. 218

Russet and Gold

“My dear, whatever did he say to scare you so?” Mesry Vern hurried across the room and stooped beside the Duchess. “He’s going to take my baby,” Lise sobbed and grasping the chatelaine’s hands, she gripped them so tightly her knuckles turned white. “Mesry we’ve got to succeed this afternoon. I can’t let him take my baby. I can’t!” “Hush, Milady. It will all work out, don’t you worry.” Eventually, Mesry Vern’s gentle words had the desired effect and Lise calmed down enough to eat some of the lunch the maid brought to the room. The hours passed slowly, but at last it was time to put on her cloak and go for a walk in the garden. Mesry Vern had left the room as soon as Lise finished her lunch, but now she returned and helped her mistress to get ready for her promenade outdoors. The practice of the guards carrying Lise down in a chair had continued and this afternoon was no exception. They reached the garden and the chatelaine helped Lise stand. The guards remained by the door to the castle as the two women slowly started to walk in the garden. They had not gone far when, with a flurry of wings, the young Eos erupted over the edge of the castle grounds. “Guards! Quickly!” the chatelaine shouted. “Protect the Duchess. She’s in danger.” The two men hurried in front of the women, drawing their swords. Mesry Vern hustled Lise back towards the castle. Quickly, she looked over her shoulder to make sure the guards had their backs to them then she pushed Lise through the door as the maid came the other way, hood drawn close around her face. Lise’s last sight was of the chatelaine pushing the girl down into the chair. 219

Russet and Gold

“Hurry, Lise.” Soona’s voice sounded in her head, although the spirit was invisible. “We must not be here when they come in from the gardens.” With Soona’s help, Lise turned her cloak and hurried through the castle, using less frequented passages to reach the docking level. A transport was in the process of loading passengers as she arrived and, using the pass Mesry Vern had provided her with, she entered the vessel and took a seat at the back. She didn’t dare hope the escape had succeeded until the transport left the docks and she could see the castle dwindling in the sky behind her. **** Sard entered the city and stabled Vassar at an inn close to the skyport. He was impatient for Lise’s arrival, but kept himself out of sight in case a nosey port official became suspicious. Another transport docked. Surely she would be on this one. He scanned the disembarking passengers and his heart leapt. There she was. At least, he thought it was her. She wore a grey cloak with the hood pulled tightly round her face and one hand clasping the neck to make sure it did not slide off. “Is that you?” He came up beside her, not daring to voice her name. “It’s me—Sard.” “Oh thank goodness!” She made as if to release her hood, but his hand stopped her. “Not here. Come with me.” Taking her arm, he led her through the crowds towards the inn where Vassar waited for them. Flipping the stable lad a d’jar, Sard lifted Lise into the saddle and then mounted behind her. They moved out into the thoroughfare at a sedate trot and headed towards the gates of Raken. Noise erupted from 220

Russet and Gold

the direction of the skyport and Sard looked behind him. What he saw made him urge the nahhar to a faster pace. “What is it, Sard? What’s wrong?” Lise tried to turn to look at him, but he leaned forward until his head was beside hers. “Something’s going on at the skyport. We’d best hurry and get out of the city.” The gates of Raken came into view and Sard’s heart sank. Guards were marching into place and those already there were searching everyone who passed through. The women in particular were forced to drop their shawls and headscarves so their faces could be scrutinized. Somehow Lise’s escape had been discovered. He turned Vassar down a side alley as he realized there would be no escape through the gates. Sard headed for the poorer part of town. He had no idea what he was going to do, but this seemed the safest route at the present moment. The houses on each side of the street gradually became shabbier and the shops had less and less to sell until there were no shops at all. Several people looked at them with a calculating stare, but quickly looked away again. This puzzled Sard. He’d expected someone to ask what he was doing here. Two men stood in a doorway watching Sard and Lise approach. When they, too, turned away, Sard glanced back and found the reason for their sudden disinterest. Soona followed behind them, visible in her spirit form. No wonder the residents of the poorer part of the city wanted nothing to do with them. “Hey, Capet. What you doing here?” Cautiously, Sard looked up to see who had spoken. From an upstairs window two women leaned out, their breasts almost bursting from their bodices as they grinned down at 221

Russet and Gold

him. “Just passing through,” Sard replied. “Wait there.” The women disappeared from the window and seconds later, the door of the house opened and they emerged. The redheaded woman who had spoken from above wore a green satin dress while the blond wore blue satin edged with frothy lace. Their hips swayed seductively as they came out into the roadway. Their eyes seemed to strip Sard to the bone, and he felt Lise go stiff in his arms. Wearing such clothes at this time of the day indicated both the women made their living by exchanging their favours for money. “No way you’re passing through, man,” the blond told him. “This street don’t lead nowhere. Is Duke’s men after you?” Sard and Lise looked at one another and the nod he gave her was barely noticeable. “Yes. The Duke’s men are trying to find us,” he eventually replied. “Why don’t you both come in and tell us why,” the redhead suggested. “Your friend looks like she could do with a rest.” Sard glanced back at Soona and the spirit nodded. With a shrug, he dismounted and helped Lise down, but then wondered what to do with Vassar. The redhead solved the problem by putting both fingers in her mouth and issuing a piercing whistle. An urchin appeared almost under their feet. “Take care of the nahhar and don’t let anyone see him,” she told the boy. “Make sure of that now.” The urchin nodded and led the nahhar down a narrow alley beside the house while the two women ushered them in222

Russet and Gold

side. Several more women lounged around the big room on the ground floor, all dressed in similar garb to their hosts and Sard blinked, although he wasn’t really surprised. This area abounded with brothels. “Come upstairs.” The redhead approached a wooden staircase which led to the upper regions. “We don’t want the customers to see you, do we? Druna, why don’t you get some refreshment for our guests.” The blond vanished into the back of the building but by the time they had climbed the stairs and settled in the comfortable seats in the upper room, Druna reappeared with a tray of nibbles and cups of kee. “Eat, Milady,” the blond urged. “Your baby need food even if you don’t feel like nothin’.” “Why are you helping us?” Sard asked as he sipped his kee, keeping a careful eye on Lise to make sure she hadn’t suffered by the ordeal of her escape. “You must know we’re trying to escape from the Duke’s men.” “You just answered your own question, man,” the blond told him. “That Duke, he no good for our trade. Nobles our main customers, but he surrounding himself with his type of noble and that mean no business for us.” “I’m Fauna and this is Druna.” The redhead looked Sard straight in the eye. “I don’t know who you are, but at a guess I’d say this is the new Duchess.” Lise gasped and exchanged a look of horror with Sard. They hadn’t even left the town and these people had guessed her identity. What chance did they have of escaping Brenauf’s clutches? “Don’t worry, Milady. Word around town is his Dukeness forced you into marrying him. I don’t blame you trying 223

Russet and Gold

to get away from him before he can get his clutches on your baby. How on earth did someone like him manage to get you pregnant in the first place?” “He didn’t,” Lise stated wearily. “The baby is Sard’s. Oh! I shouldn’t have said that, should I?” Tears sprang to her eyes as she looked at Sard and he hurried to put an arm around her to comfort her. “I don’t see why not, my love,” he told her. “You’re only telling the truth.” He turned to Fauna. “Lise and I fell in love in Lan, but I had to return home for a family emergency. While I was gone, Lise discovered she was pregnant and followed me here, but met the Duke. He realized she was pregnant and I was the father of the baby and forced her to marry him. That way he got his revenge on me and an heir for himself.” “So you rescued her from the castle and now you’re trying to get her out of town,” Fauna stated. “The word’s going round like a fire in a cardo field that you’ve kidnapped the Duchess for your own ends. Duke Brenauf is said to be beside himself with worry. Personally I think he’s furious someone managed to outsmart him.” “I don’t think we can make it out of town. We’ll have to hide until things settle down,” Sard explained. “The guards are searching the face of every woman who’s going through the gates.” “We have ways of getting outside of the walls without being seen. We might be able to help, but it won’t be easy, considering the condition of the Duchess.” “Please don’t call me that,” Lise said urgently. “I’m Lise. I didn’t want to be a Duchess, but the Duke threatened he would hurt the baby if I didn’t marry him. In any case, I don’t 224

Russet and Gold

think I’m really married to him. The marriage hasn’t been consummated. Plus, he called me Lise daughter of Horgarth. That’s my stepfather, not my father and my real name is Elisette not Lise.” “But that’s...” Druna began, but Fauna put her hand on her friend’s arm. A look passed between the two before Druna spoke again. “That’s a pretty name. Why don’t you use it?” “My father always called me Lise and Sard calls me that, too.” She smiled at Sard who still sat with his arm around her. “Elisette is too formal for someone of my station in life.” Again, a look passed between the two women and Sard frowned. His mother had looked like that when he’d told her Lise’s real name. What did these women know that he didn’t? “Who your father, Lise?” Druna had an intense look on her face as she waited for the answer. “I don’t know. He died when I was young and to me he was just ‘father’. My mother never referred to him by name after she married Horgarth. In fact, she never spoke of him again until she told me I had to leave the farm. Then, she gave me a book which had belonged to him. She said I must never lose it as it was the only thing she had of my father’s to give me.” “Where is the book?” Druna asked eagerly. “Duke Brenauf took it.” Lise’s shoulders drooped. “He found me reading it just after I arrived at the castle. He seemed very interested in the signature on the flyleaf, but I hadn’t noticed it so I don’t know what it said.” “Why are you so interested in Lise’s father?” Sard wanted to know. Again, the two women looked at one another then Druna 225

Russet and Gold

nodded. “We thought her father’s family might be able to help,” Fauna explained but Sard felt sure she wasn’t telling the truth. “But it seems it’s up to us. Do you have somewhere to go if we get you out of town?” “Yes, but it’s probably best if I don’t tell you where.” Fauna nodded. “We can’t do anything until dark. Why don’t you rest for a while? Druna and I will go and see if we can find out what’s happening in town.” The two women left the room and Sard pulled Lise towards him. They sat enjoying the comfort of an embrace for a few moments and then he led her over to the couch which stood against the wall near the window. “Lie down and rest while you can,” he told her and pulled a cover over her legs. “But Sard. How do we know we can trust those women? We need to plan what we’re going to do.” She struggled to rise. “We can talk while you rest.” Sard pushed her gently back down again. Lise gave in and lay on the couch, her hand still clinging to Sard’s. Every time she opened her mouth to speak, he placed a finger across her lips and she subsided into silence. “Now, if you’ll lie there quietly I’ll tell you what’s going to happen next,” he said when she eventually gave up trying to talk. He waited to see if she would respond, and when she remained silent, he continued. “First, we go to the Eos and wait until everything settles down. Then, when it’s safe, we will travel to Lan and ask Duke Ailan and Duchess Caishel for their help.” “But, Sard, why would they help us? Duke Brenauf is the 226

Russet and Gold

ruler here, and as far as anyone knows, I’m his wife.” Lise’s eyes overflowed with tears and Sard tenderly wiped them from her cheek. “Lise, you know that’s not true. You said yourself you don’t know if the marriage is legal, and it can be annulled as no physical joining has taken place. Soona told me Brenauf is not the real Duke of Rak. She said the real Duke is in the castle, but the Eos can’t pinpoint who it is.” He patted Lise’s hand. “And, my love, the Duchess Caishel sets great store by the Eos. If they say Brenauf is not the real Duke, then the Duke and Duchess of Lan will demand an investigation to find out the truth.” “If Duke Brenauf discovers we know his secret, he’ll have more reason to make sure we don’t escape,” Lise said. “Yes, I know. We have to make sure he doesn’t capture us. He’ll use this escape as an excuse to keep you secluded so that you can’t confide in any one.” What Sard didn’t add was Brenauf could use this as a way to get rid of Lise. After she’d given birth, the false Duke would pretend to be worried by her condition, and a few days later she’d die from the natural cause of childbirth. He managed to hide the shudder these thoughts brought of how Brenauf could make their escape attempt work to his advantage. Neither of them spoke for a while. Sard still held onto Lise’s hand, but he stared unseeingly at the connection while his mind went over all the possibilities of the outcome of the rescue. He realized Lise’s hand had relaxed in his and smiled as he saw she’d fallen asleep. Gently, he disengaged himself and stood and stretched, easing out the kinks in his shoulders. Fauna and Druna came back into the room, but when they saw the pregnant woman had fallen asleep, they beck227

Russet and Gold

oned him into a small room to one side of the door. “What’s happening out there?” Sard stopped Druna closing the door completely. “Please leave it open. I don’t want her to be frightened if she wakes up and thinks no one’s there.” Druna nodded and sat down next to Fauna who placed mugs of kee on the table. “The Duke is sure worried about his missing wife,” Fauna told him. “He has men everywhere. Nothing moves on the street without being searched every hundred yards or so. We won’t be able to get you out that way.” “I hope you’re not suggesting over the rooftops,” Sard expressed his horror. “Lise would never be able to take that route.” “Don’t worry. We know that. Besides the rooftops are being watched too.” “We got another way.” Druna grinned. “One you nobles wouldn’t even think of.” “So when do we go?” “As soon as it gets dark. But we have to move you out of this room before then. We don’t want you or Milady to be seen by any of the few clients we have left.” The three of them discussed Brenauf’s search of the town while they finished their kee, then went back to the other room to rouse Lise. Reluctantly, Lise struggled to her feet and Druna checked outside the door. Sard held his betrothed’s arm and helped her as they went along the corridor to the back of the house and down the servants’ staircase. At the bottom of the stairs Druna cautioned them to stay where they were and keep quiet while she checked the way was clear. Once assured it was 228

Russet and Gold

safe, she beckoned them on. She produced a key and unlocked a door next to the kitchens. Inside the room, Sard helped Lise to a couch against the wall. “You should be safe here,” Fauna told them. “This is our office and no one comes here but Druna and me. You must keep quiet so no one realizes you’re here. I’ll lock the door behind us. No one will think anything of that as we always lock the door when neither of us is in here.” “If them soldiers come, you hide in here.” Druna tapped a wooden panel to one side of the fireplace and the whole hearth slid to one side revealing a space big enough for two or three people. She ducked inside and beckoned Sard after her. “See! You press this and the door shuts.” She fitted her action to her words and the fireplace slid into place once more, hiding Sard and Druna from the room. Seconds later it opened again and the two stepped back into the room. “How will we know if the soldiers are here?” Lise asked nervously. “They might find us before we have chance to hide.” “You sure know when they come,” Druna assured them with a grin. “Girls make lot of noise so customers know. Can’t have soldiers bursting in on people not dressed. You have time, but make sure you hide as soon as noise starts.” “We’ll bring you something to eat and drink when we can,” Fauna told them as she and her friend headed for the door. “It might take a while as we’ll have to make it seem we’re having a snack while we work on the books.” “Rest, my love,” Sard told Lise. “Sleep while you have the chance.” She shut her eyes and before long her breathing steadied 229

Russet and Gold

into a rhythm of sleep. Sard gnawed his fingernail as he tried to look into the immediate future. Could they really smuggle Lise out of the city? Fauna and Druna seemed to think it possible. Hopefully, they weren’t carried away by their enthusiasm to thwart Brenauf. His thoughts went round and round and his head began to droop as sleep overcame him.

230

Russet and Gold

Chapter 12 Sard jerked awake as screams and yells came from the front of the house. “Quick, Lise.” He shook her awake. “We have to hide. The soldiers are here.” They stumbled into the dark hole behind the fireplace. Sard pulled the handle and the door closed, shutting them into the darkness. Afraid to talk in case they could be heard in the room, they held hands, but in the silent darkness their breathing sounded ultra loud. For some time they stood quietly listening for any sounds coming from the other room. Just when Sard began to hope the soldiers had decided not to search the premises, he heard the sound of a key turning in the lock on the outer door. “I don’t see why you have to look in here,” he heard Fauna say. “It’s only an office where we do all the business stuff. Ordering provisions, working out the taxes and the like.” “We have orders to search everywhere,” a man’s voice said and heavy footsteps entered the room. “Well I hope you don’t take too long searching the house. It’s bad for business.” 231

Russet and Gold

The man’s voice did not reply, but the noises indicated a thorough search was underway including drawers being pulled out and furniture moving. After several minutes the footsteps faded away and Sard heard the key turning in the lock again. He squeezed Lise’s shoulders and put his mouth close to her ear. “It could be a trick,” he told her quietly. “We’ll stay here until we’re sure they’ve gone.” She nodded and leaned against him wearily. He realized the pregnancy was taking its toll on her body and she tired easily. They waited and Sard had decided to crack open the door to see if it was safe, when he heard the door being unlocked again. Footsteps crossed the room, hesitated, then continued towards the fireplace. Slowly the wall slid back allowing a blinding display of light to enter their hideaway. “Safe now.” The voice was Druna’s, but they were so blinded after the long time in the dark, they couldn’t see her face. “You come out. Eat. Drink. Then when everything quiet we get you out of city.” Set out on the table was a spread of food which would have graced the Duke’s table. Sard realized how hungry he was and Lise, in her condition, must be feeling equally starved. He held out her chair and once she was seated, he joined her at the table. A forkful of delicious smelling babbit pie was halfway to his mouth when they heard the door opening again. Druna took no notice, but alarm shot through Sard and Lise’s eyes opened wide with fright. Fauna entered and locked the door behind her. Seeing her two guests frozen with caution, she laughed. “If we were going to betray you, we would have given you up to the guards. Eat your fill. You might not get the 232

Russet and Gold

chance again for hours.” They finished their meal and a few hours later, Druna and Fauna felt it safe to move. First Druna left them to make sure the brothel clients and staff were occupied elsewhere. “It’s safe,” she told them when she returned. “Those who stay overnight have gone to bed. Those girls who got no clients in the main room. The kitchens and hall all empty.” “Ready?” Fauna turned to the two fugitives. “Ready,” Sard agreed after glancing at Lise who nodded her agreement. “Keep quiet,” Fauna warned. “And if we meet anyone, let me do the talking.” Thankfully, the last caution was not needed as they didn’t meet anyone on their way to the kitchens. Once there, Druna led the way into one of the storerooms and when they were all inside, she shut the door behind them. “You help,” she instructed Sard as she began to pull sacks of flour and potatoes to one side of the room. Bemused, Sard did as she asked and when he saw they were clearing a trapdoor in the floor he worked even faster. There wasn’t much floor space in the storeroom and when they’d piled the sacks to one side, the trapdoor only had a small margin of floor surrounding it. Druna tugged on the ring and the door swung up. Darkness filled the hole revealed by the open door. Fauna produced a brightglobe and turned to them before she began her descent. “I’ll go first, then Lise, followed by Sard and last of all Druna. She has a light too so we should be able to see where we are. It will take about an hour to get outside the walls and we must be quiet all the way. In places, the tunnel gets pretty 233

Russet and Gold

close to the surface.” She hesitated and then gave a sickly grin. “You do realize we’re going to be using the sewers, don’t you? This means rats and all sorts of other unpleasant things. Milady, you mustn’t scream if anything scares you, if you do it could mean discovery by the soldiers. Do you understand?” “Yes.” Lise’s voice sounded quiet and unsteady. “I understand.” “Right, we need to keep quiet from now on.” Fauna lowered herself into the tunnel and the other three followed her one at a time. **** Lise felt as if she was moving in a dream. The rush from the garden to the transport shuttle hadn’t given her time to think or panic, and by the time she’d recovered from the shock of the escape plan actually working, the shuttle had landed at the downside skyport. She followed the other passengers in a daze and then Sard’s arms had been around her. At last she felt safe, but the feeling hadn’t lasted long. The ride through town and their rescue by the two prostitutes made her retreat even more into her inner self, until she barely knew what was happening. Sard told her to follow Fauna through the sewers and she obeyed without question, her mind numb to the rustles and squeaks they passed. She didn’t know how long they’d been plodding through the sludge when Fauna stopped. “Keep quiet,” the woman murmured. “We have to come out of the tunnels now. We’re outside the walls, but not far. It’s nighttime, so the guards shouldn’t be able to see us from the walls.” “Are you sure?” Lise heard Sard ask in a worried tone. “Usually safe,” Druna replied. “With soldiers searching. 234

Russet and Gold

Maybe not so safe.” Lise could almost hear the woman shrug. Their caution didn’t alarm her. Sard would make sure everything was safe for her and the baby. She only had to concentrate on doing as he said. Sard squeezed past her and helped Fauna cautiously lift the block of wood covering the exit, revealing the slightly lighter shade of darkness of the night sky. He stuck his head through the hole and quickly climbed out onto the surface. Moments later the light dimmed again. “It’s all clear,” she heard him say softly. “We can’t come any further,” Fauna told him. “I understand. If you’d just help Lise climb up here.” Lise lifted her arms and Sard’s hands grasped her wrists from above. With him pulling from above and the women pushing from below, Lise managed to clamber up onto the surface. “Thank you for your help.” “Good luck,” Druna said with her lopsided grin. Sard returned the grin then slowly pushed the lid back over the hole. Once the wood was in place, Lise felt him take her hand again and together they hurried to the nearby trees. They stopped as soon as they were in the shelter of the forest. “How are you holding up?” “Not too bad. I keep thinking I’m dreaming and I’ll wake up and find myself back up there.” She looked up to where far above them the lights of the sky castle could be seen shining through the darkness. “What do we do now?” “We couldn’t bring Vassar through the tunnels so we’ll have to walk. It’s going to take a while, but we can stop as often as you like.” 235

Russet and Gold

“Sard. You know we can’t do that. We have to reach the Eos before the Duke realizes where we’re going.” “I know, but I didn’t think you knew. I didn’t tell you because I didn’t want you to worry.” He brushed his lips across hers. “We’ll stay on the path unless we hear someone coming.” “And then?” “We hide until they’ve gone past.” Hand in hand they set off down the path. **** The sun was rising above the horizon and Thida had set by the time Sard insisted they stop for a rest. “We’re almost at the edge of the forest.” He told Lise. “The rest of the way is in the open. We need to be rested before we travel on and it would probably be best to go across the desert at night.” Lise nodded wearily and they moved off the path. Sard found a small clearing which could not be seen by anyone passing by and they settled down to sleep. “Shouldn’t one of us stay awake?” The tiredness was evident in Lise’s voice. “I’ll stay awake for a few hours and then I’ll wake you up and you can take over.” Sard had no intention of waking her, but he knew she would argue if he said he’d stay awake the whole time. Lise fell asleep almost instantly and Sard looked down at her fondly. He’d missed her so much while they’d been apart. Worry that Brenauf might harm her had dogged his dreams and waking hours until he felt as if he was walking in a constant fog. He found it difficult to accept the rescue had been successful and jumped nervously at every tiny sound made by 236

Russet and Gold

the small creatures living in the undergrowth beneath the trees. The adrenaline gradually drained from him and as the peace of the shady spot seeped into his mind his eyelids gradually drooped. He hadn’t slept for nearly two days and as exhaustion overcame him, he slipped into a deep sleep. “Sard. Wake up!” He heard Lise calling him and someone was shaking his shoulder. Reluctantly he dragged himself awake and opened his eyes. “You fell asleep,” Lise told him, but he could hear no hint of accusation in her voice. “The sun must have set hours ago. Thida is high in the sky and we have to go immediately or we’ll be in the middle of the desert come sunrise.” “We’ll eat while we walk.” Sard tried to sound unconcerned, but he realized they would never get to Soona’s home by the time morning came. On his own, he would have found it difficult to keep up a pace which would get him there on time. With Lise in her condition it would be impossible. They munched on the food Fauna and Druna had given them and found a clear sparkling stream to drink from and fill up their water bottles, then trudged onwards. The trees thinned out until the desert took over completely as they left the forest behind. Sard paused at the edge of the trees to scan the vast expanse of sand and rocks in front of them, but even though the skies were clear and Thida shone down brightly, affording him a clear view, he could see no sign of any travellers. “The sooner we start, the sooner we’ll get there,” he told Lise with a smile. She took his hand as they started their trek across the sands. Sard began to make mental notes of the position of the 237

Russet and Gold

rocks in case they had to hide quickly. He really didn’t hold much hope of being able to hide from any pursuers. They would be seen and caught long before they had any chance of hiding. The hours passed quickly and Thida began to set as Daith rose over the horizon. Sard tried to estimate how far they had travelled. He knew it wasn’t enough as he could see no rocky outcrops on the horizon which would indicate the home of the Eos. He wondered if Soona had tried to find them and shrugged. She’d either find them or not, there was nothing he could do about the situation. A single large rock to their left cast its shadow across their path and Sard turned Lise towards it. “Time for a rest,” he told her as he helped her sit down. “We need to have some food and water before we go any further.” “He’s going to catch us, isn’t he?” Lise hung her head despondently. “Out here in the open in the daylight he’ll find us easily.” “Lise, he hasn’t caught us yet. Once we reach the Eos, he won’t be able to find us.” Sard sank down beside her, but he didn’t believe his reassuring words. Even though he still had hope, he knew Lise was right. If Brenauf followed them onto the desert he would easily catch them. There was nowhere for them to hide. A sudden flurry of wings caught his attention and he looked up. A smile crossed his lips. “Look Lise. It’s the Eos youngsters. They’ve come to find us.” The youngsters landed in front of them and a young male came forward. A hand touched Sard’s shoulder then the youngster turned and with the other hand pointed to the west, 238

Russet and Gold

away from the route to the Eos caves. “I’m not sure what you want us to do.” Sard knew they could understand him although they couldn’t respond in mental words as their elders could. “That’s not the way to your elders’ home.” In reply, the youngster pointed in the direction of the Eos caves, he turned and looked directly at Sard and emphatically shook his head. Then he pointed to the new direction and nodded his headed until Sard thought it would drop off. “I think we should follow them, Sard.” Lise put her hand on his arm. “Did Soona send you?” she asked the youngster. He nodded again, a big smile blazing across his face. Lise struggled to her feet and Sard leant down and helped her. The young Eos took her hand and started to pull her in the new direction. The other members of the group flew in front of them beckoning wildly and Sard took this to mean they should hurry. “Are you all right, Lise?” he asked with concern. “I think we need to go as fast as we can.” “I’m fine, Sard. As long as we don’t have too far to go.” A noise behind them startled Sard and he turned, ready to defend his beloved. A smile crossed his lips as he saw some of the flying youngsters using their wings to create enough wind to hide any sign of their passage. The Eos who led the way stopped by a small pile of rocks and Sard’s heart sank. He and Lise would not be able to hide in such a small pile, the youngsters had obviously not taken into account how much bigger the humans were. The elation he had felt when rescue seemed at hand, faded and his footsteps slowed. A dig in between his shoulder blades from one of the youngsters got him moving again, but it was only half-heartedly. 239

Russet and Gold

“Sard, look!” Lise’s eyes were shining with joy as she looked down at the pile of rocks. He followed her gaze and saw a small opening between two of the rocks that sank into the ground. One of the Eos youngsters stood at the entrance beckoning urgently to them. At first, he felt as glad as Lise, but when he looked at her, he realized she would never be able to squeeze through that small gap, it was doubtful if he would fit. Sard wasn’t given time to voice his doubts as he and Lise were hurried down the slight slope towards the gap. The closer they got the smaller the gap seemed to become, but as they drew nearer two of the youngsters flew through the opening. With a grating sound the larger of the two rocks slid noisily to one side making the opening big enough to drive a nahhar through. The youngsters still exuded a sense of urgency and Sard and Lise hurried forward into the gloom of the hidden space. The remainder of the young Eos flew in and the rock slid noisily back into place behind them, but this time it closed over completely, leaving them in darkness. **** “Oh!” Lise jumped as a small hand slid into hers. “Are you all right, Lise?” Sard’s voice sounded loud in the darkness. Another small hand came up and passed over Lise’s lips. “I think they want us to be quiet, Sard,” Lise whispered. The words had no sooner left her mouth than she heard the sound of a galloping nahhar. The noise became louder as the animals came closer to their hiding place. The small hand patted Lise’s shoulder to reassure her and, even though she couldn’t be seen, she smiled her thanks. A bigger hand touched her shoulder and slid down her arm to clasp her free 240

Russet and Gold

hand. She squeezed it to let Sard know she was fine. The hoof beats drew closer then stopped. A grunt of exertion was accompanied by a jingle of harness and she guessed someone had dismounted. Her breath caught in her throat as heavy footsteps stomped over the rocks above them. “There’s no one here, my lord Duke.” The voice of the searcher sounded directly above them and Sard’s grasp became tighter. “I’m sure I saw figures moving in this direction.” Brenauf’s voice came from a distance and she guessed he was still mounted at the edge of the rocks. “Is there no sign of anybody?” “No, my lord Duke, there’s no footprints, nothing.” The voice faltered. “Sometimes the heat of the desert can cause illusions of things you want to see.” “Are you telling me that I’m seeing things?” Brenauf asked indignantly, and then he laughed. “I suppose you could be right. Well, if they’re not here we’d better keep moving. They can’t have gone too far into the desert.” The footsteps retreated and they heard the jingle of harnesses again, then the sound of the nahhars moving away from the rocks. Sard moved restlessly and Lise realized she had been holding her breath and she let it go in one big whoosh. The young Eos made no signs of moving and Lise guessed they would have to stay here for some time until it was safe to continue their journey on the surface. This guess was corroborated when the hands pushed her gently down to sit on a small rock on the floor. “I guess we’re stuck here for a while,” Sard said quietly. “Perhaps we should make the most of it. Have something to eat and drink, then get some sleep.” 241

Russet and Gold

Lise was so tired she only ate the food because she needed it for the baby’s sake. For the first time in months, she felt safe and when she’d finished eating, she leaned against Sard and closing her eyes, she sank into a deep sleep. Someone shook her. Lise sat up quickly, too quickly and banged her head on an overhead rock. For a few moments, she couldn’t think where she was, then small hands tugged at her, indicating they wanted her to stand. “I think they’re saying it’s time to go Lise,” Sard spoke from above her and she felt his hand go under her arm to help her up. “Go where?” she asked. “The rock is still across the entrance, although I guess it’s nighttime now.” As if in answer to her query a small glimmer of light came from a short distance into the cave. One of the Eos young approached carrying a small bowl with a glowing fungus inside it. The illumination shone quite a distance from its source and she could see what she had taken to be a small cave set inside the rocks, was in reality the beginning of a carved tunnel. Several more lights appeared and the party began to move off deeper into the ground. They stopped at regular intervals, but Lise guessed they had travelled nearly the whole day before the leader held up his hand for them to stop. She was so tired she didn’t pay much attention when he moved along the rocky wall, obviously searching for something. He found it and Lise jumped as the wall moved sideways with a noisy rumble. She felt herself being pushed through the gap with Sard close behind her. Her feet caught on the uneven ground and she stumbled and almost fell. “Careful, younglings. You might hurt the humans.” 242

Russet and Gold

It took Lise several moments to realize the voice in her head was Soona’s. “Welcome, Lise. Sard.” Soona drifted forward, a smile on her unmoving lips. “I’m sorry we had to bring you to us this way, but the Duke is searching everywhere for you, so underground seemed to be the only way to elude him.” “We heard him,” Sard stated. “If it hadn’t been for your youngsters he would have caught us. Thank you so much for sending them out to help us.” “Before we decide what to do next, I believe you should rest. We can talk again when you have recovered from your journey.” The spirit led them to a sleeping niche and Lise settled down beside Sard and once again sleep overcame her. Lise was alone when she woke. She wondered where Sard had gone, but felt too comfortable to go and find him. He couldn’t come to any harm here in the Eos home caves. She slid back into sleep again, but when she woke several hours later Sard had still not returned. Struggling to her feet she made herself comfortable and went to find him. The Eos moved around silently and at first Lise found it eerie. Then she realized the silence was broken by a murmur of a voice coming from the far side of the main cave and she headed in that direction. Sard sat at a low table facing Soona. “...so we not only have to find out who the real Duke is, we also have to prove that Lise’s not really married to that monster,” he stated as she approached. “Wouldn’t Duke Ailan help?” Lise asked as Sard helped her sit down beside him. “Yes, but we have to give him proof the ceremony wasn’t conducted properly.” Sard pushed a plate of fruit towards her and she nibbled delicately at a fruje. “You say he called you 243

Russet and Gold

‘Lise daughter of Horgarth’ so that’s a start. What was your father’s family name?” “I have no idea. My mother didn’t tell me. I think it might be in the front of the book that Brenauf took from me. He seemed very interested in the inscription, but not the rest of the book. I’d like to get it back if possible. It’s the only thing I have of my father’s.” “Duke Ailan could ask your mother. She would know your real name. She might even have proof.” “She might, but I doubt it. I’ve thought of something else. I told Duke Brenauf you and I were betrothed. Surely that would also make my marriage to him illegal?” “It might,” Sard said thoughtfully. “I’d have to ask someone with more legal knowledge where we stand on that issue. I think the first thing we have to do is prove Brenauf is not the Duke and reveal the true heir.” “Who is the true heir?” Lise asked. “We don’t know,” Soona replied. “The soul in the ring knows that the wearer, Brenauf, is not the real heir. She can tell the real heir is nearby, but until that person puts on the ring she doesn’t know who it is.” “The only way to prove Brenauf is not the real Duke is to find the heir. But we can’t line up all the inhabitants of the castle and get them to put the ring on one by one.” Sard’s shoulders slumped as he went over all the possibilities. “Why don’t we start at the beginning?” Lise suggested. “The heir must have closer family ties to the last Duke than Brenauf has. How many children did the old duke have?” “I went through this with my mother,” Sard replied. “He had three sons. We can cross out the eldest one. He, his wife and young children all died at the same time as the old Duke. 244

Russet and Gold

The youngest son apparently died some years ago. He was always sickly and I don’t think he could have fathered any children, even if he’d had the opportunity. My father says he was never married.” “What about the middle son?” “He argued with the old Duke when he was only a sire. Apparently, he stormed off and nothing more was heard of him for several years. Then word came that he’d died in an accident.” “But could he have married without anyone knowing?” Lise persisted in asking. “I doubt it. Marriages of the noble families are usually recorded to make them legal. The old Duke would have been informed if his son had married.” “So we go back a generation,” Lise said. “Did the old Duke have any brothers or sisters?” “He had a brother, but I believe he died in a hunting accident. He might have been married though. We’ll have to look into that. That’s all for that generation, but the old Duke’s father had two brothers and a sister.” “And?” Lise prompted. “One brother never married. He died at the same time as his brother the Duke. The other brother, well he was a lot like Brenauf so I doubt if he fathered any children. I’m not sure, but I don’t think he married.” “That leaves the sister.” Soona joined the conversation. “She married and had two daughters. One daughter married but never had any children. The other daughter married and produced Brenauf.” “Which is how he becomes the reigning Duke,” Lise said thoughtfully. “So it has to be someone from his grandmother’s 245

Russet and Gold

family or her brothers’ families.” “We should start with the middle son of the last Duke,” Soona stated. “Errors do happen and he might have married without his father’s knowledge. We need to find out his name and where he went when he left Rak. If we find he’s not the one, then the brother of the last Duke would be the next place to look.” “My mother could help us find out about the middle son,” Sard said. “The main problem will be asking her.” “I believe we could easily contact her,” Soona told him. “If you tell me what to say I could ask her and tell her what we are trying to do.” “Good. I’ll get started on writing it down. Then I won’t forget anything.” Sard hurried off to find some paper and pen. “What’s wrong, Lise?” Soona asked as she saw the worried look on the pregnant woman’s face. “I’ve got a horrible feeling something is going to happen. Something dreadful,” Lise replied. “I don’t know why I feel like this. It’s just a dread deep within me. Please don’t tell Sard, he’ll only worry and it’s probably nothing.” “I will not reveal your worries to Sard,” Soona promised. “But I would urge you to confide in him. Sharing a problem often helps to solve it.” When Lise was alone, she tried to fathom the source of her worry. Brenauf would be at the core of any problems. Even if they proved he wasn’t the real Duke, they would have to safeguard the true heir before they could reveal his existence. The present Duke of Rak was not likely to give up his position without a fight. As always, any threat she perceived centred on her baby. But she couldn’t see how the child entered the problem. If Brenauf was proven to be an impostor, the baby would 246

Russet and Gold

merely be the child of herself and Capet Sard. Everyone would know it wasn’t Brenauf’s child and consequently no threat to any true Duke of Rak. If Brenauf remained Duke he would claim her baby as his heir, unless she could prove Sard was the father. “Stop frowning, Lise. What’s the matter?” Sard had returned without her being aware of it. She told him of her concerns about their child, but not about the inner feelings of dread she was experiencing. “Lise, he can’t do anything to you or the child while you’re hidden away here. And if necessary, we’ll go to Lan. The Duke and Duchess won’t let anything happen to either of you.” He pulled her into his arms. “Stop worrying, my love. I’ve told Soona what to say to my mother. She’ll deliver the message and come back with a reply. Then we’ll have more information to research the line of Rak and find the true heir.” Soona was away for some time, but eventually returned and the three conspirators gathered to review the information she had brought from Sard’s mother. “First your mother sends her love to you and Lise. She said to tell Lise she will welcome you into the family when you feel able to come out of hiding.” Tears sprang to Lise’s eyes at these words. Sard’s mother had never met her, but she was willing to offer the hand of friendship to the woman her son loved. “With regards to the family of Rak. Your mother is adamant the only person who could have produced a legal heir is the middle son of the last Duke. Apparently nothing much was known about his life after he left Rak until news of his death reached his father. He died in a runaway cart accident in Lan, apparently without producing any children.” 247

Russet and Gold

“Did mother know when he died?” Sard asked. “Yes. She said the news came on your father’s fiftieth birthday which is why she remembered the date.” “Which would make it twelve years ago,” Sard said thoughtfully. Lise sighed. She found it difficult to get comfortable or concentrate in her present state. She knew it was important to find the real Duke of Rak, but they didn’t seem to be getting anywhere. “I also flitted up to the castle and contacted the soul of the ring.” Soona’s voice sounded in both their minds. “Because the heir is not wearing the ring she is slowly fading away. The castle tilt is becoming more pronounced and if we don’t find the real Duke soon, it will be too late to rectify the problem.” “She still has no idea who should be wearing the ring?” Sard asked. “No. Apparently the heir is no longer near Brenauf. But with so many downside searching for Lise, this doesn’t really help.” “This is hopeless,” Lise said despondently. “We have no idea who the real Duke is and no proof either. Without this we cannot ask Duke Ailan to help us so Brenauf will remain in charge of Rak and the castle will fall to the ground.” “Lise, that’s it!” Sard exclaimed. “If the castle is seen to be failing then the other Dukes will know Brenauf is not the real heir and they’ll start searching again. We have to get word to Duke Ailan. Once he knows what’s going on he’ll alert the other Dukes.” “But how do we do that?” Lise felt no lift of her spirits at Sard’s words. “We can’t leave the Eos caves or Brenauf will capture us, so we can’t get word to Duke Ailan.” “We might be able to.” Soona sounded thoughtful and they 248

Russet and Gold

both looked at her. “How?” “Duchess Caishel put the estranged Eos in touch with each another. Once we knew the whereabouts of the other clans we were able to contact one another. We don’t do it very often as it takes the whole clan to provide enough power and it is very exhausting. I think this can be classed as an emergency. It is not only your people who will suffer if Rak Castle is not put to rights, but the soul in the ring and the Eos of Rak will also suffer.” “Would your clan agree to do this?” Sard asked and Soona nodded. “Then I’d better put together something short but to the point for you to send to the Eos of Lan.” Sard hurried away to compose another message and Soona approached Lise. “Are you all right? You seem to be in low spirits.” “I know I’m being silly, but it seems as soon as we think we’ve overcome one hurdle, something else crops up.” Lise felt the tears prickle in her eyes. “Sard rescues me, then we nearly get caught and neither of us can leave your caves to help with overthrowing Brenauf. Meanwhile the castle is suffering. When I was held captive by Brenauf I could almost feel the castle’s unhappiness. I know it sounds silly, but I spent hours on my own just thinking.” “It’s not silly at all,” Soona said consolingly. “I have felt a great deal of empathy in you, Lise. That’s why my people are willing to help you, because we feel you wish to help for the sake of others, not yourself. Why don’t you go and take a nap, perhaps you’ll feel better when you’re more refreshed.” Lise smiled wanly and heaving herself to her feet, she waddled off towards her sleeping niche. **** 249

Russet and Gold

Sard brought his message for Lise to read, but smiled and crept quietly away when he saw she was in a deep sleep. He took it instead to Soona. “I tried to keep it as brief as possible,” he told the spirit. “I’ll read it out and you can tell me if it’s too long. Tell Duke Ailan, Rak Castle tilting alarmingly, Brenauf not true heir. Please investigate.” “I think you’ve said it all.” Soona nodded. “But do you think it will be enough to alert Duke Ailan?” “Yes, I do. I’ve been with Duke Ailan for years and I know he will look into the matter if he feels there is any doubt. The tilting of the castle is enough for all the Dukes to show concern. If they allow one castle to fall, their castle might be next.” “Then we will send the message as you have written it.” Sard pocketed his missive and Soona beckoned him to follow her. She led the way to the large cavern the Eos used for major gatherings. Before they were seated, other Eos arrived by the many entrances to the cavern and Sard realized virtually all the spirits had gathered to send the message. He sat quietly beside Soona until the Eos were ready. They all looked at Soona and he guessed she was telling them the words of the message to be sent. As one, they closed their eyes and Sard could almost see the message leave their minds and fly across the countryside and the sea to the Eos of Lan. He noticed the spirits gradually faded almost to invisibility as the moments passed. As suddenly as they had closed their eyes, the Eos opened them again and Sard sensed the weariness within them. He looked at Soona and she nodded. “The message has been sent. Now we must wait until your Duke 250

Russet and Gold

Ailan does something.”

251

Russet and Gold

Chapter 13 Lise didn’t feel any better when she woke. Her spirits remained low and she felt so weary in body and mind. Maybe she’d feel more energetic once the baby was born. She remembered her mother had been extremely tired at the end of both her pregnancies. Of course, Horgarth hadn’t made any allowances for his wife’s condition, but Lise had tried to relieve the burden of her mother’s work as much as she could. She lay there trying to work out how much longer she had before the baby would be born. It had taken her some time to decide to travel to Rak, and then the journey itself. Then Brenauf had imprisoned her in the castle for many months. With a shock, she realized the child was due within the next few weeks. Would they have deposed Brenauf by then so that she and Sard could marry in time for their baby to be born legally? Her own mother wouldn’t be able to attend, but it would be nice if Sard’s mother could help her with the birth. Sard beamed at her as he approached her. “We’ve done it, Lise. The Eos have sent off the message, so now we only have to wait. Duke Ailan will soon have this whole mess sorted out,” he told her. 252

Russet and Gold

Lise smiled back, but her mind asked how much time he meant by ‘soon’. “Come, my love.” He helped her to her feet. “Let’s get you something to eat. You have to keep your strength up.” With his help, she made her way to the area the spirits had set aside for them to use as an eating area. Lise did feel a bit more alive when she’d eaten. She watched the Eos going about their daily lives and felt cocooned in a warmth she’d seldom felt until she met Sard. She glanced across at him and, as if sensing her regard, he turned and smiled at her. “Don’t worry, Lise, we’ll get everything sorted out. The first thing we’ll do when we get out of here is have your marriage to Brenauf declared invalid. Then we’ll get married as soon as possible so this little one is born in wedlock.” He gently patted Lise’s stomach and delight showed on his face when the baby kicked against his hand. The following day, Soona sent a message that Duke Ailan had replied. “Come on, Lise,” Sard urged. “Let’s go and see what he said.” “No, Sard. You go. I’m really tired and I’m finding it hard to concentrate. You go and come back to tell me what’s been decided.” After making sure she was comfortable Sard hurried off to meet Soona. **** Sard followed his guide and met the Eos clan in the meeting cavern. They had been waiting for his arrival and as soon as he sat down, Soona reported on the reply they had received. “Duke Ailan shares your concern, but advises it will take some time to prove Brenauf is not the true heir. Our fellow Eos have warned 253

Russet and Gold

him any delay could see the demise of the castle, and the Duke of Lan has asked Duke Robard of Ardon to help. They’ll get back to us as soon as they can.” Sard was disappointed. He’d hoped the Dukes of Hejmen would act immediately, even if only to remove Brenauf until they could prove he wasn’t the real Duke. Soona had to solidify and touch him before he realized she hadn’t finished. “The Dukes suggest things would move quicker if more information about the family of Rak could be found. Duke Robard suggests a search of the ledgers containing the family history of Rak. Unfortunately, he admits these are usually found in the castle library, the estate offices or the rooms of the Duke and Duchess.” Sard thought for a few moments then he looked at Soona. “I’ll have to go, won’t I?” he grimaced. “I don’t like leaving Lise, but I can’t ask the chatelaine to do this and there is nobody else. If it means getting rid of Brenauf any quicker, then I’ll have to think of a way to get to the castle and search the ledgers.” “Lise will not like this,” Soona warned. “I know, but it’s the only way.” “You will need help to reach the castle. I will go and ask the chatelaine if she can think of anything.” Sard went and told Lise about the reply, but not about his intended visit to the castle. After discussing the response from Duke Ailan, she’d fallen asleep and Sard spent the next few hours sitting in a chair watching her. He wanted to remember every shape and shadow of her face to take with him. He had no doubt in his mind what Brenauf would do to him if he got caught and he knew there was only a slim chance he would see Lise again. When Soona beckoned to him from the door, he didn’t dare touch his beloved. Instead, he blew her one last 254

Russet and Gold

kiss and joined the Eos. “The chatelaine will help,” Soona told him as they walked away from Lise’s sleeping niche. “She will arrange for a pass for you to get to the castle. You’ll have to disguise yourself as a kitchen hand. Mesry Vern will then find an excuse to take you from the kitchens and will lead you to where the histories are kept.” “Soona. Will you look after Lise for me? Don’t let her worry too much. If I don’t come back, keep her here until Brenauf is gone, then arrange for her to go to my mother.” “I will, Sard,” Soona answered seriously. “Now we must get you to Rak before sunrise tomorrow.” Once again, Sard travelled the underground passages with the Eos youngsters. He wasn’t sure, but the journey seemed longer and he didn’t remember any of the tunnels they passed through. His memory was vindicated when they arrived at a rock wall and the leader of the younglings indicated he should be quiet. The youngling listened at the rock wall for a few moments then reached up and pulled a hidden lever. With a slight groan the wall slid back, revealing a stone cellar. Sard was pushed into the cellar and watched in puzzlement as the youngling rapped on a pipe leading to the upper storey of the building. To anyone not paying attention it would have sounded like rodents scuttling along the pipes, but Sard could hear a pattern in the tapping. A few moments later he jumped as the cellar door opened and quickly closed again. Footsteps sounded on the stone steps and Sard looked around frantically, searching for a hiding place. The Eos youngling patted his arm reassuringly and smiled a greeting as a husky looking man rounded the barrels. “I thought I heard you,” he said gruffly. “Brought someone to meet me have you?” 255

Russet and Gold

In answer the youngling took Sard’s hand and placed it in the grip of the man. “You want me to look after him?” He nodded and shook Sard’s hand before turning to the spirit children. “Off you go then.” With a wave the Eos hurried through the hidden doorway and closed it behind them. “Cute little devils, aren’t they?” the man said conversationally. “Don’t tell me your name and I won’t tell you mine. We can’t spill what we don’t know, can we?” “Thanks for your help,” Sard said sincerely. “Where am I?” “You’re in a tavern near the skyport. I assume because they brought you here you need to get up there.” He pointed to the ceiling. “Yes. I have to disguise myself as a kitchen hand. A pass will be delivered here for the first flight up in the morning.” “It’s already here. I knew when it arrived I’d get a visitor sometime tonight. It says you’re Brug, newly hired as a kitchen hand. I wasn’t sure what size you’d be, but I got a few things together. Come on, you might as well have something to eat and drink while you’re getting ready. I have a message for you, too. I’m to tell you your nahhar has returned home.” The news was welcome and as he had a meal and got changed, Sard wondered at the network of helpers the Eos had in Rak. Before he became a page, he hadn’t even realized the Eos existed anywhere on Hejmen. Had they been hidden, but known to a few people, or had they made these human contacts since they had been discovered by Duchess Caishel? He asked, but the man helping him was reluctant to discuss any connection with the Eos. 256

Russet and Gold

“You understand how it is. You might get caught up there and the less you know, the less you can spill. I’m afraid I’ll have to blindfold you when I take you out on the streets. If you lean forward your hood will hide it and I’ll disappear before you remove it.” Sard appreciated his caution and did not object when the blindfold was placed over his eyes and the hood pulled low enough to conceal his face. After walking some distance, the man let him go and told him to remove the blindfold. Sard blinked in the sudden light, but by the time his sight had adjusted he could see no sign of his helper. He had been guided close to the skyport and pocketing the blindfold he walked up to the guard at the gate. How would a new employee in the kitchens feel? He made his walk hesitant assuming the servant would be nervous and unsure of himself. It seemed he had guessed correctly as the guard glanced at his pass before taking a cursory glance over his person. “Through there, turn right,” the man said gruffly then turned to continue his conversation with his fellow guard. Sard followed the instructions and boarded the transport with others who were visiting the castle. He’d just found a seat, when a clout around the ear got his immediate attention. “The floor’s good enough for the likes of you.” The speaker was dressed as a merchant in heavily perfumed silks and Sard hastily scrambled to sit on the floor at the back of the transport. He found it hard to contain his anger, but knew this was not the time to get into a dispute with someone who appeared to be his better. He reached the castle and prudently waited for the more affluent travellers to disembark, then made his way out to the 257

Russet and Gold

landing dock. Sard didn’t know if the chatelaine had arranged for him to be met or if he was supposed to make his own way to the kitchens. He needn’t have worried as a harassed looking girl was dancing from one foot to the other as she watched the passengers leave the transport. As soon as she saw Sard, she hurried towards him. “You Brug?” she asked brusquely. He nodded. “Don’t just stand there, come with me. I got to take you to the kitchens and get my chores done so come on.” Obediently, Sard followed her through the winding servant passageways of the sky castle of Rak. He was surprised at the shuttered almost scared looks on the faces of the servants as they hurried by. Why were they so frightened? The Lan servants always laughed and joked as they went about their work. Admittedly, one or two were a bit surly, but the majority seemed happy enough. In contrast, the Rak servants were looking over their shoulders at every movement. They reached the kitchen and his guide tugged him across the room to where the majestic form of the head cook towered over his underlings. “New kitchen hand, sir,” the girl said bowing and pushing Sard to do likewise. “Name of Brug.” At first, Sard didn’t think the cook had heard, but slowly the head swivelled and the maestro looked down his nose at the pair below him. “Hmm. Set him to work for the storekeeper.” The cook then turned away, obviously expecting his orders to be obeyed without question. The girl led him to one side of the huge kitchens and through a door into the storerooms. Here she handed him over to the storekeeper and then hurried away to attend to 258

Russet and Gold

her own duties. His new boss set him to work unpacking boxes that had come up on the transport. As he worked, Sard wondered how long it would be before Mesry Vern arranged for him to leave the kitchens. The man downside had warned him he might have to work in the kitchens for a day or so before he could be contacted without comment. Luckily, he didn’t have long to wait. After a night spent sleeping on some sacks by the kitchen fire, he was lugging huge sacks into the storeroom when the chatelaine entered the kitchen whilst the head cook was absent. She stood to one side of the kitchens as if looking for someone, and then made her way to the storekeeper who was checking off the sacks as Sard placed in them in the storeroom. “Mesry,” the man said with a nod of his head as the chatelaine stopped beside him. “I need a strong young man to move some furniture,” Mesry Vern stated with the authority of her position showing in her voice. “Cook does not appear to be here at present, and I would not like to disrupt his kitchens by removing one of his hands. Your lad here looks fairly strong. May I borrow him for a few hours?” “Well, I don’t know.” The storekeeper scratched his head uncertainly. “There are no more stores coming in today,” Mesry Vern assured him. “The Duke has reduced the number of transports so the next one will not be until later this afternoon.” “I suppose it will be all right then.” The chatelaine beckoned to Sard and without waiting to see if he followed, she led the way out of the kitchens and into the main part of the castle. She sailed along the corridor with Sard hurrying to keep up with her. They turned the corner 259

Russet and Gold

into an empty corridor and Sard opened his mouth to speak. Without saying a word, Mesry Vern put her finger on her lips, cautioning him to remain silent. He nodded and continued to follow her. “This way, lad,” Mesry Vern beckoned him to follow him into her rooms. “I have a chest needs moving here, then we have to rearrange the rooms for the return of the Duchess.” Once inside, with the door closed, she pointed to a chest. “I suppose you’d better move that, Capet, to prove you’ve done some work while you’ve been here. We’ll wait a few minutes and then I’ll take you up to the rooms where the general ledgers are kept. They’re next to the rooms you’re supposed to be helping me rearrange. The maid and I will do that while you look in the ledgers.” She looked sternly at him. “You won’t have too long to search.” “Thank you. Are you sure the maid won’t speak?” Sard grunted as he moved the chest. “No. She’s the one who impersonated the Duchess, so she won’t speak because she’d be in a lot of trouble.” “May I ask why you’re doing this, Mesry? Is it because of our family connection?” “No. I don’t like the Duke and I think the Duchess is a sweet young thing who deserves better. I’ll help as long as I can, but if you get caught I’ll deny all knowledge of what you’re doing. I can’t afford to lose my job.” “Understood.” Sard straightened up. “That’s the chest moved. What now?” “This way.” Mesry Vern led him along the passageways until they reached the more opulent part of the castle. Sard noticed, despite the spotlessness of the place, no doubt due to the chate260

Russet and Gold

laine’s administration, the furniture and fittings looked worn and in places in need of replacement. “These are the rooms of Duchess Lise.” Mesry Vern opened a door. “We’re expecting her to return from her visit to her parents soon, so the rooms need to be freshened and thoroughly cleaned. I need you to move the furniture from the walls so we can clean behind them.” Hearing the excuse Brenauf was giving for Lise’s absence, Sard wondered how he had explained the hectic search by his men at the time of the escape, but he supposed a Duke didn’t really need to explain anything he didn’t want to. The maid waited inside the rooms and she bobbed a curtsy to the chatelaine and Sard. “Has anyone gone along the corridor outside recently?” Mesry Vern asked the girl. “No, Mesry.” The chatelaine beckoned Sard to one of the doors in the lobby area of the suite and choosing a key from her keyring she put it in the lock and turned it. The door swung open and Mesry Vern poked her head into the room beyond then opened the door wide. “Please be as quick as you can.” Sard moved into the room and Mesry Vern shut the door behind him. For a few moments Sard stood looking around him. It was a reasonably small room. A desk stood in the centre with a few chairs tucked under it. Around the walls, shelves held row after row of books some ancient and some fairly new. Aware of the tightness of time, Sard went along the rows of the newest volumes until he found the year when the old Duke’s son had left Rak. He lifted the heavy ledger down onto 261

Russet and Gold

the table and quickly turned the pages Luckily, during his time as a page he’d learned to speed read to make up for lack of time to study. He quickly found the middle son had been called Lusak of Rak. He had argued with his father about twenty years ago and left Rak. The date of his death was entered into the family tree, but there was no sign of a marriage entry. Sard took down another book which dealt with the ongoing estate matters. He flicked through the pages from the time of Lusak’s leaving until his death twelve years ago. One entry caught his eye. Received a message from Serlan of Lan saying he had seen Lusak with a woman and child. Presumably, he is living with the woman and the child is his illegitimate issue. Well, that gave him the answer he was looking for. Sard thought. He flicked further through the book and came across another entry concerning Lusak. Serlan of Lan informed me today my son Lusak has died. Apparently, he was run down by a cart and took several days to pass away. His woman nursed him during that time and Serlan has ensured he had the proper burial for his rank. I must see if I can do something for his woman and child. Sard thoughtfully returned the book to the shelf. The words seemed familiar, but at present he couldn’t remember where he’d heard them before. The brother of the old Duke would be the next avenue to explore. He took down the volume from the previous generation. He had just exhausted this approach when a small booklet caught his eye. It was tucked behind some of the older ledgers beside the one he had taken down. He hoped it might help his search and quickly took it from the shelf. Before he had time 262

Russet and Gold

to open it he heard a noise of someone laughing in the corridor. Quickly he shoved the book inside his servant tunic and hurried back to the lobby where he met the chatelaine hurrying to meet him. “Quickly, the Duke’s coming this way. Come and move the last piece of furniture back and keep your head down if he comes in. Maybe he won’t look too closely at you.” Sard hurried into the other room and took one end of the chest while the frightened looking maid took the other. At first he thought the Duke would pass by, but the noise coming from the supposedly empty rooms of the Duchess attracted Brenauf. “What’s going on here?” Brenauf demanded, barging into the room. Sard kept his head low and his back to the Duke as he heaved on the chest while the chatelaine hurriedly made explanations. “I thought we should give Duchess Lise’s rooms a thorough cleaning, ready for her return.” Mesry Vern sounded so calm, but Sard knew she must be feeling as nervous as him. “We won’t have a chance when the baby comes, so I took the opportunity to get things ready while the Duchess is on her trip to her parents.” “Very well.” Brenauf nodded. “Carry on.” He started to leave but a frown crossed his forehead and he turned back. “You there. Be careful with that chest.” He strode over to Sard and flicked him across the back of his head. “Don’t you know that’s a priceless heirloom? Watch what your doing.” Unfortunately, his action spun Sard round to face him and instant recognition flashed into his eyes. 263

Russet and Gold

“Well, well. Look who this is. What are you doing here? Looking for your sweetheart are you? You’ll never learn, will you? Lise is my Duchess now, so I’ll just have to help you forget her.” The guards entered the room at his call and grabbed Sard by the arms. Brenauf frowned and turned to Mesry Vern. “What’s he doing here, Mesry? Didn’t you recognize him?” “I’m sorry, my lord Duke. I got him from the kitchens to help move the heavy furniture. He didn’t seem any different from the others working there. Who is he, Duke Brenauf? Some criminal?” Mesry Vern looked quite upset, exactly as she would be expected to look when caught in a situation not of her making. Brenauf stared at the woman for a few moments then nodded acceptance of her explanation. “Take him away!” he ordered the guards. “Put him in the most disgusting cell we have until I decide what to do with him.” Brenauf marched out the door and the guards pushed Sard forcing him to follow. As they passed the chatelaine, Sard fell and stumbled into the woman. The chatelaine quickly distanced herself from him. “Don’t you worry, Mesry,” one of the guards said consolingly as he hauled Sard to his feet. “He’ll pay for that and he won’t bother you any more.”

264

Russet and Gold

Chapter 14 Lise woke and sat upright in panic. A terrible feeling of dread overwhelmed her and she struggled to lift her ungainly body from her sleeping pallet. Hurrying as fast as her bulk would allow she started to look for Sard. “Soona. Do you know where Sard is?” she asked when her search proved fruitless. “He’s gone to Rak, Lise,” the spirit answered. “Rak! Why’s he gone there?” The panic rose so quickly Lise almost gagged as it tightened her throat muscles. “Something’s wrong Soona, I can feel it.” “Lise, you have to calm down, it’s not good for the baby for you to be so upset.” “Tell me why he’s gone to Rak,” Lise demanded. “Duke Ailan needs proof Brenauf is not the true heir. He suggested looking in the family history volumes they keep in the castle. Sard has gone to examine them.” “He’s gone to the castle!” Lise knew then what her feelings meant. Sard was in danger. “He’s been caught, Soona. I know he has.” “Hush. He’ll be back soon. You mustn’t worry.” Lise was inconsolable. Soona couldn’t say anything to 265

Russet and Gold

convince her Sard wasn’t in danger. Eventually, the spirit led her back to her pallet and she fell into a troubled sleep. When she woke again, Soona sat beside her. For a moment, Lise thought the spirit had been there all the while, then she saw the look of sorrow in Soona’s eyes. “What is it? Tell me, Soona.” Forgetting the other’s lack of solidity, Lise tried to grasp the Eos’ hand, but it passed straight through. “I was worried by your certainty that something was wrong, so I contacted the chatelaine. Sard has been caught by Brenauf and put in one of the dungeons.” “No!” Lise’s cry and subsequent sobs touched the Eos spirit so much, she briefly became solid so she could put her arms round the distraught woman and comfort her. The sobs gradually abated and Lise looked at Soona with tear stained eyes. “Can we rescue him?” “I don’t know, Lise.” Soona’s expression was sober. “It won’t be easy.” “Did he find out anything about Brenauf?” Lise wasn’t really interested but then a thought occurred to her. “If we can prove Brenauf isn’t the real Duke then he’ll be deposed and Sard will be released.” “Luckily, he heard the Duke coming, so the chatelaine wasn’t implicated when Sard was caught. She says he managed to pass her a small book without Brenauf knowing, but she’s hidden it away. She’s not sure if it’s important, because she’s afraid to look at it in case anyone discovers she has it.” “I have to go back.” “Go back where? Not to the castle?” Soona suddenly understood what the woman was saying. “No, Lise. Sard wouldn’t want 266

Russet and Gold

you to put yourself in danger.” “But Brenauf will kill him!” “If you go back to the castle, he will almost certainly kill him. While you remain hidden he will hesitate, hoping Sard will tell him where you are.” The Eos logic eventually got through to Lise and she reluctantly agreed to stay in the Eos caverns. **** Sard ached all over. The guards had delighted in taking Brenauf at his word and beaten him senseless. He carefully pulled himself into a sitting position, wincing as his ribs ached in protest. He looked round the dimly lit cell. Light filtered in through the grill in the door, enabling him to see his surroundings. The cell was barely six paces wide by ten paces deep with a stone shelf, covered with dirty straw and a bucket in the corner. Sard felt despair wash over him. How would he escape and get back to Lise? Most despairing of all was the failure of his mission. He’d been so sure he could find the proof he needed to depose Brenauf but so far all he’d done was put himself in Brenauf’s clutches. Luckily he’d passed the booklet he’d found to Mesry Vern. He thought it might be the book Lise’s mother had given her, the one she had been so upset about losing. He couldn’t work out why it had been hidden behind the other ledgers. Maybe it had slipped down the back when another ledger had been removed. The sound of the key in the lock alerted him to the approach of the guard and he sat up straight on his shelf bed. Without any natural light coming into his cell he couldn’t gauge how long he’d been locked up, but by the growth of a 267

Russet and Gold

beard on his usually smooth chin he guessed it must be at least twenty-four hours. “Come on, you. My lord Duke wants to see you.” The guard hauled him to his feet and dragged him from the cell. Sard tried to shake him off. “I can walk on my own thank you. I don’t need your help.” “Stop acting the noble with me,” the guard snarled and gripped his arm so tight Sard grimaced with the pain. “Do as you’re told and the Duke might let you die without too much pain.” Die! The guard must be trying to frighten him, surely Brenauf wouldn’t kill a servant, and he certainly wouldn’t be able to kill a Capet without some form of retribution. He couldn’t use the excuse he hadn’t recognized him. Sard had been the man’s page for two years before Duchess Caishel had rescued him. The doors to the Grand Hall stood open and Sard noticed there were no courtiers in attendance. The guard dragged him forward to where Brenauf lounged alone on a dais in an ornate chair, which had delusions of being a throne. On the floor below him a solid wooden chair stood with manacles attached to the arms and legs. The guard pushed Sard into this plain chair and fastened his limbs to it with the manacles. With a flick of his hand Brenauf indicated the guard should leave. Once they were alone the Duke stood. “Now, Sard. It’s time you and I had a little talk. First, I need to know where you’ve hidden my Duchess. What have you done with her?” He descended the steps as he spoke and walked slowly round Sard. “You won’t get away with this, Brenauf. Let me go or 268

Russet and Gold

you’ll have to answer to Duke Ailan.” Sard made no attempt to follow the other man’s wanderings. He wouldn’t give Brenauf the satisfaction of seeing him squirm. “Your precious Duke Ailan has no jurisdiction in Rak,” Brenauf sneered. “He can’t do a thing without my authority.” “He won’t let you have Lise or the baby.” “He’ll have no choice. She’s my wife and the baby has been recognized as mine.” “Recognized as yours!” Sard forced a laugh. “Only by you and your cronies. No one else is going to believe you’re capable of getting her pregnant.” “Oh, but they will, Sard.” Brenauf placed a hand on either arm of the chair and leaning forward he looked straight into Sard’s eyes. “You see, Lise will confirm the facts. She’ll do anything to save your skin. Of course, she won’t know your carcass will already be mouldering in the ground.” A wave of cold horror passed over Sard. This maniac really did mean to kill him and force Lise to give him the child. He had one consolation. Before he could even begin to put his plan into action Brenauf had to find Lise and Sard was not going to allow that to happen. “I know what you’re thinking.” Brenauf straightened and flicked an invisible fleck from his sleeve. “You believe I won’t find Lise. It might interest you to know I already know where she is. The Eos are hiding her, aren’t they?” Sard couldn’t help the involuntary nervous shudder which went through him at Brenauf’s words. “I see I’m right. Well, the Eos won’t be around for much longer in Rak. The other Dukes might be taken in by their stories of how our two races are linked, but I don’t believe a word of it. I might as well take the opportunity of disposing of 269

Russet and Gold

them and rescue my bride at the same time.” Brenauf turned on his heel and walked back to his ornate chair. “I think I’ll let you live a bit longer until I’m sure I have her back in my castle. Then we’ll dispose of you.” A disturbance at the door caught his attention and Sard watched as a gamut of expressions flitted across Brenauf’s face. First irritation, quickly followed by horror and then a totally false welcoming smile. Sard strained at his restraints, trying to look over his shoulder and see who had entered the room. “Brenauf! We’ve come to see you on a matter of great concern.” The voice sounded familiar, but for a moment Sard couldn’t quite place it. Then the speaker came into view, followed by two other men. “Duke Robard, how nice to see you here in Rak. And you have Duke Ailan and Duke Coscord with you. What a pleasant surprise.” Brenauf’s voice dripped with insincere welcome. A guard came up behind Sard and placed a hand over his mouth to stop him calling out while another guard quietly unlocked the restraints. “Tell me Brenauf. Why do you have Capet Sard chained to that chair?” Duke Ailan asked. “Sard is a member of my court and as such, it is my province to deal with any infringement of the law.” “On the contrary, Duke Ailan. Now that I am Duke of Rak, Sard as a Rakian comes under my jurisdiction.” Sard struggled from the grip of the guards who, without orders were unsure what they should do next. “That’s not true. Duke Ailan. I haven’t sworn allegiance to Brenauf, even though my father wanted me to.” 270

Russet and Gold

“Is this true, Brenauf?” Coscord bristled at this bending of the facts. The elderly Duke was a stickler for protocol and did not look kindly on any loose interpretation of the laws. “A mere technicality, my dear Coscord. Sard would have sworn allegiance at the oath taking ceremony next week.” “I’m afraid any ceremonies will have to be postponed for the time being, Brenauf.” Duke Robard beckoned and guards from the three households of Ardon, Lan and Duke Coscord’s Castle Cor entered the Grand Hall. “There is some question as to whether you are the true Duke of Rak. Until the matter has been proven beyond doubt, then I’m afraid we will have to confine you to your rooms.” “What nonsense is this?” Brenauf expostulated as the guards who had been holding Sard were taken from the room and six others positioned themselves around him. “I was declared the Duke of Rak by all the Dukes of Hejmen. You can’t take my title away from me because you don’t like the way I run things.” “Upon the death of a Duke of Hejmen, his castle’s levitation begins to deteriorate. When the new Duke takes up residence and places the ducal ring on his hand a bond is formed between the Duke and the Eos soul in the ring and this keeps the castle aloft,” Coscord explained slowly and carefully. “The Castle of Rak is tilting badly and the denizens of the town assure us it has become worse, not better, since you took up residence.” “Are you saying you doubt my legitimacy because one of those Eos doesn’t think I’m the true Duke?” Brenauf laughed. “I don’t think that would hold up before the other Dukes.” “On the contrary, they have authorized us to come and investigate and act on our findings,” Ailan said with a smile. 271

Russet and Gold

“Something else which worries us is we hear you do not have control of the weather. Your people have had crops ruined by the erratic weather patterns since the old Duke died. Do you have any explanation for this?” “I haven’t got round to sorting out the weather yet,” Brenauf bluffed. “This Capet of yours kidnapped my pregnant wife and I’ve been searching everywhere for her. I’ve been too upset to carry out my ducal duties.” “Is this true?” Duke Coscord glared at Sard. “Did you kidnap the Duchess?” “Lise is not his Duchess,” Sard replied defiantly, then tempered his voice as Duke Ailan sent him a warning glance. “Lise is my betrothed and has been since we were both in Lan. Brenauf went through a marriage ceremony with her. He threatened to kill me if she didn’t marry him and let everyone think our baby was his.” “But she did marry him?” Robard’s voice sounded tense. “Yes,” Brenauf declared at the same time as Sard said, “No.” “Well, which is it?” Coscord asked testily. “Did she marry him or not?” “If I may?” Sard looked at Ailan for permission to explain and the Duke of Lan nodded. “Lise went through with the ceremony under coercion. However, Brenauf called her Lise, daughter of Horgarth. Lise is Horgarth’s stepdaughter. I’m not sure who her father was, but I hope to find out. Horgarth’s wife is Lise’s mother.” “A technicality,” Brenauf protested. “Horgarth has acted as her parent since she was a child so therefore can be considered her father.” “True.” Coscord nodded his agreement. 272

Russet and Gold

“But Lise is not her real name,” Sard stated. “I call her Lise because she likes it and her real father used the same name. Her legal name is Elisette.” Sard was unprepared for the reactions of the three Dukes. All of them started with surprise. “Why is it every time I say her real name, everyone reacts in surprise, as if they know something I don’t?” he demanded. “Not now, Sard,” Ailan cautioned quietly. “Another thing,” Sard continued. “You all know Brenauf’s preferences. Lise is ready to take an oath that the marriage has not been consummated.” “Until we can prove the validity of Brenauf’s claim and his marriage one way or the other, I think we should confine him to his rooms,” Robard stated. “Hopefully it won’t be for long. In the meantime I think we should ask Duchess Caishel to talk to Lise’s mother. Of course it will be necessary for Lise to come to the castle.” “I presume you know where she is, young man.” Coscord harrumphed at Sard who nodded. “Then, perhaps you would be so good as to arrange her attendance.” As the visiting guards began to escort a protesting Brenauf from the Hall, Ailan held up his hand to stop them. “I think we need to take possession of the ducal ring Brenauf. If you are confirmed in your position it will of course be returned to you.” He held out his hand but Brenauf made no move to remove the ring from his finger. “I have no intention of making your job any easier. You will be sorry when your suspicions are proved false.” Robard flicked his hand to one of his guards. The ring was removed from the protesting Brenauf and given into the care of Duke Coscord. 273

Russet and Gold

“Do you notice anything about the ring gentleman?” Ailan asked. “The Horak emblem looks old and lifeless. My own ring looked like that when I first inherited it. As soon as I put it on my finger the dragon became shiny and sparkled with life.” The other Dukes nodded their agreement with Ailan’s words. This merely strengthened their suspicion Brenauf was not the true Duke. “Are you still here, Capet Sard?” Robard asked and Sard hastened towards the door. He stopped as Soona appeared in front of him. “My lord Dukes, my name is Soona.” Sard could hear her words and assumed the other three men could also hear her. “Milady Lise is on her way here. She cannot travel too quickly owing to her advanced pregnancy, but she will be with you soon.” She looked at Sard and smiled. “Lise is fine, Sard.” He breathed a sigh of relief at her assurances. “First I think we need to look at the family history ledgers,” Ailan stated. “We can do that while we wait for Lise. Soona could we trespass on your kindness and ask your people to contact the Duchess Caishel. We need her to question Lise’s mother as to the identity of Lise’s natural father.” “It shall be done.” Ailan supplied her with the necessary details and Soona faded into invisibility. “Always gives me the shivers when they do that,” Coscord stated, suiting the action to the words. Sard showed the nobles the way to the family history ledgers, explaining as he went that he’d not had much luck with his search. “Nevertheless, we need to do a search ourselves,” Robard explained. “We have to make sure we’ve done everything 274

Russet and Gold

possible to either confirm Brenauf is the Duke, or prove he isn’t.” The chatelaine had been asked to meet them at the ledger room to unlock the door. They arrived to find Mesry Vern had opened the door and lit the brightglobes. The three Dukes settled down to search through the relevant ledgers and Mesry Vern came to stand beside Sard. “Your book, Capet.” She handed him the slim volume he had found hidden behind the ledgers. Curiosity tempted him to open the front cover, but before he could give in to it, Robard asked him to lift down the next volume for their search and also to explain some relevant details concerning Rak. Sard quickly pushed the book into his pocket and did as the Duke of Ardon asked. Hours passed as the search continued and they were all stiff with sitting for too long when a message came to say lunch was ready and Lise had arrived. Sard hurried ahead of the others, eager to see his betrothed once more. The chatelaine had placed her in a comfortable chair beside the main fire and provided a goblet of warm kee on a table at her side. As he approached Sard thought how tired she looked and a guilty feeling washed over him as he realized it wasn’t only the journey which had worn her out. She had also been worrying about him. “Lise, my love.” He knelt before her and clasped her hands in his. “Sard. Oh, Sard. You’re all right.” She put her arms around his neck and buried her face in his shoulder. Sard could hear her sobs and his shoulder began to feel damp, but all he could do was pat her back and try to comfort her. “Hush, my love. Everything’s all right now. The Dukes 275

Russet and Gold

have come to sort out the whole mess. Brenauf can’t hurt us any more.” “Perhaps Milady Lise would care to join us at the table.” Ailan came quietly up beside them while the other two Dukes remained by the laden table. “We have to ask you some questions, Milady, to ascertain your position in this matter.” Lise nodded and struggled to rise. Both men hastened to help her and Sard gave her his arm to escort her to the table. No questions were asked until everyone was seated and the first pangs of hunger had been assuaged. “Lise. Sard tells us you feel you are not legally married to Brenauf. Would you care to tell us why you believe this is so?” Ailan asked in a gentle voice. “Sard and I were already betrothed and I am expecting his child. Brenauf wanted to make everyone believe the child is his. He said he wanted revenge on Sard. Something to do with when Sard was his page.” She looked at Ailan who nodded encouragingly. “Brenauf said he could have his revenge by marrying Sard’s betrothed and making the child his. The Eos can confirm I was pregnant before I met Brenauf, and I swear the marriage was not consummated.” “And you went along with Brenauf’s plan?” Again the words were spoken gently as if Ailan was aware a pregnant woman could be very emotional when upset. “Only because he threatened to harm my baby and Sard.” Her hand reached out for Sard’s and he grasped it tightly giving her the strength she needed. “But when the celebrant read the vows for me to repeat, he got my details completely wrong. He said I was the daughter of Horgarth, but he’s my stepfather, not my father. Then the celebrant called me Lise. My real name is Elisette.” 276

Russet and Gold

“And your natural father. What was his name?” “I don’t know,” Lise admitted. “I called him Father and my mother rarely spoke of him after he died.” “Tell them how your father died, Lise,” Sard said persuasively. “He was hurt in a cart accident. My mother nursed him for several days before he died. I remember some rich looking men came to take his body away.” “Sounds like the information your grandfather sent the Duke of Rak,” Coscord told Ailan. “I agree it looks like she’s Lusak’s daughter, but is she legitimate?” A shimmer in the air next to Sard announced the arrival of Soona. The Dukes and Sard looked at her expectantly. “I have received a reply from the Duchess Caishel,” the Eos told them. “She has spoken to Lise’s mother, and Mehrnaz confirms Lise is Lusak’s child. When asked if her union with Lusak was a legal marriage, she said the proof is in the book she gave Lise.” “But I haven’t got my book anymore!” Lise sobbed. “Brenauf took it away from me.” “Sorry, my love, I forgot all about it.” Sard extracted the slim volume from his pocket and handed it to Lise. “I found it in the family history room.” “Brenauf seemed interested in the inscription in the front of the book.” Lise hesitantly opened the front cover of the book. “It says, ‘To my darling son Lusak with love from your mother Elisette of Rak’. He called me after his mother.” Her eyes sparkled with unshed tears at this evidence of her father’s love for her. “Nevertheless, this still does not prove your parents were legally married, Milady,” Coscord said apologetically. “We have to provide proof to the other Dukes.” 277

Russet and Gold

“What else is in the book, Lise?” Sard asked. “Nothing.” She flicked through the pages. “It’s a book of stories. I remember it now. He used to read me stories from it when I was little. The only thing to show it was his is the inscription.” “May I?” Sard took the book from her unresisting hands. Carefully he went through the pages, then he looked at the bindings. “Nothing.” He put the book down on the table, but unfortunately placed it too close to the edge and it fell to the floor. When Sard bent to pick it up he saw something strange about the cover. “Look at this.” The Dukes looked at him questioningly. “The back cover seems to be a lot thicker than the front cover.” Ailan took the volume from him and examined the back of the book. He looked inside to where the inner sheet was stuck to the outer covering. “May I?” He looked at Lise for permission and she nodded reluctantly. Carefully, using a sharp knife, he lifted the inner sheet. Over the years, the glue holding it in place had dried out and very little pressure was needed to separate it from the back cover. Ailan repeated the process with the outer covering and peeled it back to reveal the paper wadding between it and the stiff card which gave the book its form. Lise held her breath as Duke Ailan carefully lifted the wadding onto the table. With equal care he unfolded the crumpled paper. “Yes!” he yahooed, startling Lise who had not expected a Duke to behave in such a boyish fashion. He smoothed out the paper and handed it across to Lise. “You deserve to be the first 278

Russet and Gold

person to read this important document.” “It’s a marriage certificate.” Lise slowly read the details, hardly able to believe the contents. “Between Lusak of Rak and Mehrnaz of Pator. I didn’t know my mother came from Pator. It says Lusak is the son of Davak of Rak and my mother was the daughter of Tikat of Pator.” “Tikat? Wasn’t he the youngest brother of the present Duke’s father?” Coscord said thoughtfully. “Mind you this doesn’t mean the marriage is valid. It has to be approved by at least one Duke of Hejmen.” “There are two signatures at the bottom,” Lise murmured. “One is Serlan of Lan and the other is Osrat of Pator.” “That’s the fellow,” Coscord stated. “Tikat’s brother Osrat. And your grandfather, too Ailan? Wonder why Serlan didn’t tell Davak his son was legally married.” “No need,” Robard stated. “It would only have confused the issue. Davak already had his heirs and Lusak’s mother was already dead.” “Well?” Ailan looked at the other two Dukes. “What do you think?” “One last test.” Robard looked at Coscord. “Eh! Oh yes, right.” Coscord struggled from his seat and approached Lise. Taking her hand in his he placed the ducal ring of Rak on her finger. She looked at him and then started in surprise as the Horak bird emblem in the ring began to glow. “Well I think that proves it don’t you, Milords?” The other two Dukes nodded and Coscord smiled down at the confused woman in front of him. “By the powers vested in me by the Dukes of Hejmen I am happy to confirm you are the true and legal heir to Duke Davak of Rak. Welcome to your inheritance, Duchess Elisette.” 279

Russet and Gold

Lise stared at him in dumbfounded surprise. She couldn’t believe what she was hearing. “But, I can’t be!” she exclaimed. “I understand I’m the daughter of Lusak of Rak, but I can’t be the new Duke, I mean Duchess.” “Yes, you are, my love.” Sard looked amused at her confusion. “There are no other direct descendants of Duke Davak so as his granddaughter you become the next ruler of Rak.” Soona had hovered in the background while the discussions and discoveries had been taking place, but now she approached Lise and became solid for a moment to hug her. “The soul of the ring knows,” she said as she reverted to spirit form. “See how it glows and feel how the castle is starting to fill with warmth and happiness.” “May I ask when your baby is due, Duchess Elisette?” Ailan inquired. “I realized a few days ago my child could arrive at any time,” Lise told him, still not used to be called by her official title. “My lord Dukes, we have another urgent matter to attend to.” Ailan caught their attention. “We must declare the marriage to Brenauf invalid and get Sard and Elisette married as soon as possible to ensure the child is born legitimate.” He turned to the stunned couple. “I assume you do want to marry?” “Yes,” they both said without hesitation.

280

Russet and Gold

Chapter 15 Lise found the hours following the announcement of her heritage confusing and disorientating. Mesry Vern hustled her to her former rooms and made her rest. “You let the men take care of everything,” the chatelaine ordered. “They’ll call when they need you, Duchess Elisette.” Lise sank into an exhausted sleep. Everything had gone too quickly for her. One moment she was in the Eos caverns worrying about Sard, next she was in a wagon being drawn towards Rak with care, but speed, by two huge nahhars. Then the revelation she was the true heir. It had not occurred to her to link the two facts that if she was the granddaughter of the old Duke, there was a good possibility she was the new Duchess. Dreams of her child soothed her sleep and she woke with a smile on her lips. As she opened her eyes, she saw an unknown woman sitting beside her bed doing fine sewing on baby clothes. As soon as the woman raised her eyes Lise knew who she was. “You’re Milady Silva, Sard’s mother aren’t you? I can tell by your eyes, they’re exactly like Sard’s.” “Yes, Duchess Elisette, I am Silva, mother of Sard.” 281

Russet and Gold

“Please, do we have to be so formal?” Lise asked wistfully. “We’re nearly family and my own mother isn’t here. Please call me Lise.” “Of course I will.” Silva placed her work to one side and leaned over to Lise and gave her a big hug. “And welcome to our family, Lise. It will seem strange having my son’s wife as our ruler.” “Where’s Sard?” Lise asked as Silva helped her to prop herself up on the pillows. “He’s with the Dukes arranging the wedding. He said to tell you your marriage with Brenauf has been annulled and to please not have the baby before the Dukes witness your marriage to him. Sard, that is.” Silva laughed and Lise thought what a wonderful musical sound it was. “My son took the utmost pleasure in telling his father the woman he always wanted to marry is the new Duchess of Rak.” “I hope he isn’t too upset by the news.” Lise looked troubled and Silva hastened to reassure her. “No, my dear. My husband is not a bad man, he just tried to do what he thought was best for Sard’s future. I’m sure he will apologize when he meets you.” Silva smiled. “Now then, my dear. Do you feel up to eating something, or would you rather get dressed in your finery for the wedding?” “You mean the ceremony’s today? Now?” Lise felt panic rise in her breast. Everything was happening so fast. First, she found out she was a Duchess, then her marriage to Brenauf had been dissolved and now she was to marry Sard. “Calm down, my dear. I’ll be with you every step of the way. The only thing you have to decide is who you would like to escort you to the celebrant. It’s usually the father of the bride, but unfortunately your father is no longer with us.” 282

Russet and Gold

“Didn’t Duchess Caishel have the same problem?” Lise remembered Keva mentioning the Duchess of Lan’s parents had died when she was a child. “How did she manage?” “I believe Duke Robard acted as her escort.” “Do you think Duke Ailan would agree to walk me to the celebrant? I think Sard would like that, he has a great respect for him.” Lise wasn’t sure if she’d made the correct decision according to protocol, so she was relieved when Silva beamed at her. “I think Sard would be really pleased and I know Duke Ailan would consider it an honour to escort you. I’ll go and ask him, shall I?” She hurried from the room and Lise lay back on the pillows. Her thoughts slid quickly over the farce of her ceremony with Brenauf but one thing came to mind with stunning suddenness. Her wedding dress! What could she find to wear at such short notice? “Now, Lise, whatever is wrong?” Silva asked when she returned to find the new Duchess in tears. “Ailan said he would be delighted to be your escort, so you need to mop up those tears so we can get you ready for the ceremony.” “Get me ready? I can’t get married. I haven’t got a wedding dress,” Lise said and sobbed. “Yes you have.” Silva patted her shoulder and putting her arm round the young woman she turned her towards the door. “Here comes Mesry Vern with your dress now.” “No. No. No.” Lise cried when she saw the pile of amber silk in the chatelaine’s arms. “I won’t wear the same dress I wore when I married Brenauf.” “Duchess Elisette, hush. This isn’t the same dress.” The chatelaine hastened to reassure her. “I found that dress in the 283

Russet and Gold

storerooms. This was your grandmother’s wedding dress. The first Duchess Elisette’s clothes were packed away in great chests for use by her descendants. See it’s not the same.” Mesry Vern shook out the folds of the dress and Lise gasped. The colour although similar to the first dress, seemed somehow richer and she realized the material was of a finer quality. Lise eagerly swung her feet from the bed and stood still while the other two women robed her in the beautiful satin. She remembered how embarrassed she’d been by the plunging neckline of the previous dress and was pleased to see the folded cream lace inserts in various parts of this design. Silva refused to let her see her reflection until they’d done her hair and fixed her make up. Then she gently turned her to the silvered glass. Lise stared in fascination at her reflection. At the time of her false marriage to Brenauf she had thought she looked beautiful, but now happiness made her radiant and surpassed any form of beauty she might have seen before. A fall of cream lace fell from the yellow diamonds of her headdress which contrasted strongly with the hair hanging down her back in an auburn waterfall. A stand up collar traced the neckline around to the front of the dress top where it slanted down into the neckline and disappeared into the frothy lace. The sleeves puffed out with creamy lace inserts on the top seam. The bottom of the sleeve fell sharply before rising up to connect with the wrist which was made of a ring of gold. Smaller rings connected to the large one and the final one slipped onto her middle finger, holding the whole sleeve in position. The skirt of the dress began under her breasts and fell in deep folds to the ground. Lace peeped out from the folds in a 284

Russet and Gold

random pattern and the whole effect was of an autumn scene come to life. “Do you think Sard will like it?” Lise shyly turned to ask Silva. “Will he think I’m beautiful?” “My dear, he’ll think you’re beautiful no matter what you wear, but this will take his breath away.” Silva smiled at her son’s future wife. “Now I must get ready. Mesry Vern will stay with you until Duke Ailan arrives.” The chatelaine sensed Lise was not in the mood to talk and she moved around tidying up the room while the bride sat in lonely splendour on the edge of the bed. She was afraid to move in case she spoiled some part of her attire. After what seemed like hours, but was in effect only thirty minutes, a knock came at the door and Mesry Vern ushered Duke Ailan into the room. “My word,” the Duke exclaimed. “If I didn’t have my own beautiful wife at home, I’d feel quite jealous of Sard. Shall we?” He offered his arm to Lise and they started the journey to the Grand Hall. **** Sard also felt the speed of events overtaking him. One minute, he was a prisoner of Brenauf and the next, Lise was declared a Duchess and they were getting married. Robard and Ailan had taken him aside and decked him out in wedding finery while Duke Coscord attended to the legal side of the marriage. First he’d declared verbally and in writing the marriage of Brenauf and Lise was null and void. He’d signed the written version and so had the other two Dukes. Then he drew up the marriage contract between Sard and Lise. Sard’s parents had been hurried to the castle and 285

Russet and Gold

Darcor had been given a copy of the contract to peruse and agree to. Sard was amused by the stunned look on his father’s face. At first, the older man hadn’t realized his son’s bride was the same woman who he’d proposed to in Lan. The fact Sard was marrying the new Duchess of Rak, granddaughter of Davak of Rak had stunned the older man. His son took great delight in making sure he knew the truth. All of the truth. “So you see, father, although Lise grew up on a farm in Lan, her parents were married. Her father was Lusak, son of Davak and this makes her the legal heir to the lands of Rak.” He sat back and waited for the information to sink into his father’s brain. “But she married Duke Brenauf,” Darcor objected. “It wasn’t a true marriage, Father,” Sard carried on quickly. “You can check with Duke Coscord if you don’t believe me. Brenauf didn’t like women and Lise was my betrothed and she carries my baby. Brenauf merely wanted revenge and to claim my child as his own. Duke Coscord has declared Lise’s marriage to Brenauf legally invalid.” “What did they do with Duke Brenauf?” His father wanted to know. “He’s incarcerated in his rooms. The Dukes will decide what to do with him after the ceremony. He may be sent back to Pator. Did I tell you Lise’s mother is the daughter of Tikat of Pator, brother of the late Duke Osrat? So you see, father, my bride is totally suitable for the son of a Sire.” “You’ve made your point, Sard. I look forward to meeting your bride.” Darcor smiled as his son grinned cheerfully at his father’s capitulation. A short time later Sard stood waiting at the rail before the 286

Russet and Gold

celebrant. His dark russet suit contrasted with the cream shirt. The shirt frills cascaded from the front of the tunic while the sleeves puffed out from the three quarter sleeves and Sard felt he looked every bit the part of husband to a Duchess. Music blared out from the hastily convened band and Sard turned to watch Lise walk towards him on Duke Ailan’s arm. The vision before him took his breath away. He had always thought Lise beautiful, but when he’d seen her after she’d married Brenauf he’d been too agitated to pay much attention to her clothes. Now his beautiful Lise looked like the picture of her he’d carried in his mind. Pregnancy merely added a glow to her beauty. She arrived at his side and smiled shyly at him. “I love you,” he murmured, so that only she could hear him. “I love you, too,” she replied with a happy smile. The celebrant launched into the wedding ceremony and the bride and groom happily swore their vows with their witnesses looking fondly on. The reception which followed was a credit to the chatelaine. She’d had so little time to prepare and no real indication of how many guests could be expected. Duchess Caishel and Duke Coscord’s daughter had not had time to attend, but the local Sires and their wives were there. Lise did not know any of them and wondered why. “I did come down to the Grand Hall at least once a day so surely some faces should seem familiar.” “I doubt you’d know anyone.” Sard handed her a cup of garfruit juice. “Once they’d seen the type of sycophants Brenauf encouraged, most of these people wouldn’t have 287

Russet and Gold

come any closer to Brenauf than they could help. The ones you met will have disappeared as soon as they realized he was no longer the Duke.” “Good.” Lise sipped her juice. “I don’t think I could have been pleasant to his friends but I didn’t want to spoil our wedding day.” Sard led her out onto the dance floor, telling her she should have at least one dance on her wedding day and then she could sit down and rest. Half way through the dance she became aware his attention had wandered and looked over her shoulder to see what had distracted him. One of Duke Robard’s guards had entered the room and was in urgent conversation with all three Dukes. “I think I’d better go and see what that’s all about,” Sard told Lise, but she held onto his arm. “And as the new Duchess I’d better come with you,” she told him and arm in arm they crossed the Hall. “Is something wrong?” Lise asked when they reached the Dukes. “Brenauf has escaped,” Robard told her, despite the frown Duke Coscord gave him. “We’re sure he’s still in the castle, but don’t know where. We’ve organized a search but it needn’t concern either of you. This is your wedding day and the three of us can take care of this little problem.” “No!” Sard said sharply. “Brenauf is a prisoner in Lise’s castle; as her husband I should help.” He turned to his bride. “You stay here with my mother, my love, and we’ll sort this out.” Silva came up beside Lise and put her arm around the young woman. Together, they watched the men, including Darcor, leave the Hall to begin the search. Lise sighed. Every 288

Russet and Gold

time she thought it was all over and the future would be fine, something happened to cloud her happiness. “Are you all right, Lise?” Silva asked. “Don’t worry; the men will soon find Brenauf and then we can carry on with the wedding feast.” “It’s just that it never seems to end.” “This should be the end, my dear. Don’t you worry; Sard will make sure that Brenauf can no longer hurt you. Come and sit down and I’ll get you something to eat and drink.” Lise allowed herself to be led to a comfortable chair near the fire and as soon as she was seated, Silva hurried off for some refreshments. She found it difficult to get comfortable. Her back and feet ached and she had to keep moving to a more comfortable position. Leaning against the back of the chair, she closed her eyes and thought about everything that had happened in the last few days. First, Sard had rescued her; then, they’d escaped the city and been saved by the Eos young. She remembered her terror when she realized Sard had gone back to the castle to find proof of the identity of the real Duke. Lise shuddered and put from her mind what would have happened to her beloved if the Dukes of Cor, Ardon and Lan hadn’t come to carry out their investigation. She still found it hard to believe she was the new ruler of Rak. As far as she was concerned, she and Sard would run Rak together as the Duke and Duchess. Soona had explained Lise would have to wear the ring as the soul inside it would not recognize Sard. A twinge in her back disturbed her musings and once again she shifted to try and get comfortable. The movement brought a sharp pain to her stomach and the baby 289

Russet and Gold

lurched, causing her eyes to fly open and her hand to cradle her stomach protectively. “Lise. Are you all right?” Silva returned at that moment and hurriedly put the goblet and plate she carried onto a nearby table. “What is it, my dear?” “The baby. I think the baby’s coming.” Lisa gasped as another bout of pain pulsed across her stomach. “Keep calm, Lise. I’ll get some servants to help you to your room.” Silva turned and beckoned urgently to two of the male servants handing round drinks. “Don’t leave me, please!” Lise begged, the fear showing in her eyes. “I’ll be right beside you, Lise. Take some deep breaths now.” Silva held her hand as the men picked Lise and the chair up in one swoop. The small party headed for the Hall exit, and along the way, the chatelaine joined them. “I’ve sent some maids up to your rooms, Milady,” Mesry Vern told Lise who had no idea what she was talking about. “They’ll prepare the room for your delivery.” “Sard. I want Sard.” Lise sobbed. All those around her were people she barely knew. She felt so frightened and alone. “I’ve sent for him, my dear.” Silva’s soft voice cut through the waves of pain to reassure her. “Let’s get you all settled before he gets here.” Silva and Mesry Vern made her room and bed ready for the birth and put Lise into a nightdress. Their ministrations were accompanied by the rumble of thunder as a storm approached the castle, making Lise feel even the planet was against her. Sard had still not been found and her pains were coming much closer together. 290

Russet and Gold

Through the waves of agony Lise was aware of Silva holding her hand and the other women moving around the room. As if from a great distance, a knock came on the door. “At last!” Silva said, then Lise heard a distant cry which she thought might have come from Mesry Vern, but at that moment a great peel of thunder drowned out every other noise. “I need to push,” she panted. She received no reply and squeezed hard on Silva’s hand trying to attract her attention. The other woman didn’t respond. “Well this is nice, isn’t it?” Surely that wasn’t Brenauf? It couldn’t be. It must be the delirium of labour making her hear his voice. Then she forgot about Brenauf. Forgot about Sard. Forgot about being the Duchess of Rak. All her senses were drowned in wave after wave of constant pain washing through her body. **** “Well I have no idea where he could be hiding,” Ailan stated as the searchers met up outside the Grand Hall. “Unless this castle has some hidden rooms, I don’t see how he can remain undiscovered.” Something niggled at Sard’s memory but it proved elusive and he gave up and returned to the conversation. “You don’t think he’s managed to escape downside, do you?” he asked. “No chance,” Robard replied as a flash of lightning lit up the Hall. “I placed guards on all the mattporters and stopped all transports to and from the castle as soon as we realized he had escaped. Besides, no one would take a transport out in this weather.” “He might have gone down before we stopped 291

Russet and Gold

them,” Sard suggested, wondering at his own daring in contradicting a Duke. “Doubt it,” Coscord harrumphed. “We were informed immediately. Apart from the corridor outside his rooms, the rest of the place was packed with people. Someone would surely have seen him.” “Are you positive there aren’t any secret rooms in this castle?” Ailan asked. “I know when I became Duke, there were several rooms people had forgotten about because they hadn’t been used for some time.” “I don’t know the castle very well,” Sard admitted. “Perhaps we should get the chatelaine. She knows more about the layout than I do, and she’ll have all the keys to the rooms.” “Except...” Robard and Ailan looked at each other in realization. “The weather control room. Did anyone take the keys off him? Sard?” “No, I didn’t,” Sard admitted. “I didn’t even think to search him for keys. He’s not the type to allow his clothing to be pulled out of shape by things in the pockets.” “True,” Ailan admitted. “But he could have hidden the key to the weather control somewhere where it would be easy for him to reach it. You know where my weather control room is Sard, is Rak’s in the same place?” “Probably. You go look while I send someone to fetch the chatelaine. I’ll join you there.” Sard beckoned to a passing servant and sent him off to find Mesry Vern. “And be sure to tell her to bring her keys with her.” Hurrying through the corridors after the three Dukes, Sard wondered when this would all be over. He seemed to have been fighting Brenauf for most of his life. His early childhood and the years in Lan had been the only respite from the 292

Russet and Gold

poisonous aura surrounding the man. Well this time it was going to stop. He would not have his relationship with Lise overshadowed by the evilness of the so-called noble. The Dukes were inside the weather control room when Sard caught up with them. “It seems he has been here,” Robard told the young man. “The door was open so presumably, he hid in here and when he left, he didn’t bother to lock up after himself.” “But where is he now?” Sard asked and was rewarded with negative shakes of the head. “We have no idea,” Ailan told him softly. The servant Sard had sent to find Mesry Vern hurried towards them. “Capet Sard. Milords.” The man slid to a stop and his chest heaved as he tried to get air back into his lungs. “Out with it, man,” Coscord ordered him. “What’s the matter? Have they caught Brenauf?” “The Duchess,” the servant panted. “Mesry Vern said to tell you, the Duchess...” “What about the Duchess?” Sard caught the man by his shoulders but resisted the temptation to shake the words out of him. “Baby coming.” “Oh my god! The baby! Lise needs me!” Sard would have rushed off down the corridor but Ailan restrained him with a smile. “There’s no rush, Sard.” Ailan held him firmly. “First babies take a long time to arrive and men tend to be in the way at the birth. I’d calm down before you see Lise. You’ll be no good to her if you arrive looking like you’re in a panic.” Sard could see the logic behind the words and forced the 293

Russet and Gold

nervous reaction deep within him until outwardly he appeared calm. They left Robard and Coscord to lock up the weather control room and Ailan escorted him to Lise’s rooms, distracting Sard with funny anecdotes of his own children’s births along the way. The door of Lise’s rooms was closed and Sard took a deep breath to maintain his calm before placing his hand on the door handle. Ailan smiled his encouragement but this turned to a frown when Sard tried the handle, then tried again and eventually ended up rattling it. “It’s locked,” he exclaimed. “Why is it locked?” “Try knocking,” Ailan suggested. Sard knocked but his concern grew when there was no reply. He turned to face Duke Ailan. “You don’t think...” He gulped, reluctant to voice his worse fear. “You don’t think Brenauf’s in there, do you?” He could see by the look on Ailan’s face this was exactly what the Duke thought. Panic rose again and he banged loudly on the door with his fists. At the same moment the thunder crashed again, lending a threatening mood to the scene. “Brenauf, are you in there? Answer me damn you!” “Sard, that will not do any good. He obviously doesn’t want to answer.” “So you do think he’s in there?” “Your mother would have opened the door if she could have, if only to tell you to keep quiet.” Ailan walked to the end of the corridor, dragging Sard with him. He caught a passing servant and told him to fetch the other two Dukes who were still searching the rest of the castle. “Now we wait.” While they waited for the other two, Sard kept his eyes fixed on the door to Lise’s rooms. He couldn’t believe their 294

Russet and Gold

happy day had turned so bad. If he could get his hands on Brenauf he’d make sure the monster wouldn’t bother anyone ever again. Robard and Coscord arrived at a run, with a platoon of guards in their train. “Have you found him?” Robard asked while Coscord tried to get his breath after the unaccustomed exercise. “We believe he’s in the room with the Duchess,” Ailan told them. “Believe? You’re not sure?” “He didn’t answer when Sard called out to him, but the door is locked and no one came to see what the noise was about when Sard banged on it. It’s unlikely Milady Silva would have let her son stay outside worrying without coming to either calm him or make him keep the noise down.” “Is there any other way into the room?” Coscord now had enough air in his lungs to join in the conversation. “I don’t think so,” Sard replied. “I’m not familiar with the castle. I spent most of my youth in Ardon and Lan.” “Fetch Sire Darcor,” Robard ordered one of the guards and the man saluted and hurried away. Worried by the summons to the rooms of the Duchess when he knew she was in labour with his grandchild, Sire Darcor arrived at a run. “Has the baby arrived? Is it a boy?” he asked as soon as he arrived. “Brenauf has locked himself in the Duchess’ rooms with the chatelaine and your wife,” Robard told him. “We need to know if there’s any other way into the room.” “No.” Their faces fell at the Sire’s words. “Not the actual room of the Duchess, but the adjoining room has a connecting door.” 295

Russet and Gold

“I expect he’s locked that, too,” Sard said gloomily. “He wouldn’t miss a chance like that.” “He might not realize it’s there,” Darcor said thoughtfully. “I believe it used to be hidden behind a screen in the corner of the room. The last Duchess made the corner into a storage place for her chests.” “Wait a minute.” Sard tried hard to recall when he had been in the rooms disguised as a servant. The position of the bed, the chests and the fireplace were burned into his mind but the other areas were vague and indistinct. “I think the screen is still there. Father, is it the one on the fireplace wall, in the right hand corner as you face the hearth?” Now it was Darcor’s turn to think. Eventually, he nodded. “That’s it. If the screen is still there we might have a chance. If it’s locked we should be able to unlock it with the chatelaine’s keys.” He paused and blinked. “Oh. She’s locked in there, too, isn’t she?” “I wonder.” Robard chewed his lip thoughtfully. “Wait here a minute.” The others stared in amazement as the Duke of Ardon hurried down the corridor. “Where’s he gone?” Sard asked Ailan. “I have no idea,” the Duke of Lan answered. “But he’s obviously thought of something.” “I believe he’s gone to get a spare set of keys,” Coscord said with a smirk. “But he wouldn’t know where the chatelaine keeps a spare set,” Darcor objected. “Not the chatelaine,” Coscord told them. “Duke Davak’s spare set. I would imagine most of us keep spares in the same 296

Russet and Gold

room in the castle. Ah, here he comes.” Robard returned swinging a large ring of keys in his hand. He smiled at the group waiting for him. “Thought Davak might keep them in the same place as I do,” he told them. “Now all we have to do is find the right one.” Robard held up a small bottle. “Thought this oil might come in handy. It will make sure the hinges and locks don’t squeak.” They spread the keys out on a nearby table. What had first seemed to be an impossible task was made easier by the way the keys were grouped. The large keyring had several ancient looking keys on it but all the others were separated into smaller groups on rings attached to the big one. “These would be the keys to the outer doors of the castles.” Robard indicated the ones on the big ring. “This looks like the keys to the Grand Hall, the dining areas and other rooms on the same floor.” Ailan pushed the smaller ring to one side, separating it from the others of the same size. “Orderly man.” Coscord grunted. “Seems he puts them in the same order I do, which means the keys for each floor are grouped together. But the main bedroom suites of the Duke and Duchess would be completely separate. Here we are.” The Duke of Cor selected the second to last ring and unhooked it from the main ring. By a process of elimination they pushed to one side the keys for the Duke’s rooms and the minor rooms in the Duchess’ suite. Eventually they were left with the main door key and one other. “That’s got to be it,” Sard said. “Let’s go.” “Hang on, Sard.” Ailan grabbed his hand before he could dash off. “We can’t go barging in there. We have to have a 297

Russet and Gold

plan.” “But Lise...” “Will be worse off if our sudden arrival startles him into using her as a shield,” Robard warned. After several suggestions, they decided Darcor and Coscord would cause a disturbance at the outer door. The two Dukes and Sard quietly entered the rooms alongside Lise’s while Sard’s father and Duke Coscord waited long enough for them to get into place before starting their distraction. On this side, the door was hidden behind a tapestry and they carefully and quietly removed it from the wall. Sard hunkered down and looked through the keyhole, but he couldn’t see anything. “I hope there’s not a key in the other side,” Ailan murmured. To minimize the noise they poured a small amount of oil on the hinges and into the keyhole, and slowly slid the key in. Carefully Ailan turned it and they all held their breath for what seemed like an age. A gentle ‘click’ hardly loud enough to be heard, signalled the lock had opened. Ailan turned to look at the other two. “Now all we have to do is wait for the others to start making a noise.”

298

Russet and Gold

Chapter 16 Lise regained consciousness to the sound of a loud banging on the door of her room. Confused as to why the door would be locked, she tried to swing her legs out of bed to go and open it. Reality came back with a rush as a contraction ripped through her body. At the same time Silva pushed her gently back onto the bed. “Be still, Lise. Hold on, my dear, it won’t be long now.” Once the contraction had finished Lise lay back on the pillows, exhausted by her labours. She smiled at Silva who hovered over her. “I had the most dreadful hallucination,” she told Sard’s mother. “I thought I heard Brenauf’s voice here in my room. But he’s locked up, isn’t he?” Silva’s expression showed concern with a hint of fear. Lise quickly looked around the room and a scream died in her throat. “Hello, my dear.” Brenauf smiled nastily at her, a flash of lightning making his look completely evil. “Giving birth to my heir, I see.” “You’re mad.” Lise spat at him. “You’re not the Duke of Rak. I am the heir. And the child is Sard’s, not yours.” 299

Russet and Gold

“It takes more than an old idiot like Coscord to dissolve a marriage, though,” Brenauf told her. “And as your husband, I automatically become the Duke of Rak and of course the child you give birth to will bear my name.” “Don’t listen to him, Lise. You are married to Sard and this child will grow up with both its parents,” Silva said quietly. “Quiet, woman!” Brenauf snapped. “You, chatelaine. Tend to your mistress.” He swung the chatelaine’s keys from his hand and threw another horrific grin at Lise. Despite the fright of seeing him here at the birth of her child, Lise’s mind was icy clear. She knew while Brenauf remained with them in this locked room, Sard and the other Dukes would be very careful in their actions. They would want to capture Brenauf without putting her or the child in any danger. Her mind raced as she tried to think of how she could escape him, or at least make him leave the room. The noise in the corridor started again and she recognized the voices of Coscord and Darcor shouting for Brenauf to unlock the doors and come out. “There’s no escape, Brenauf,” Darcor called. “If you come out now, without hurting the Duchess and the others, it will go very much in your favour.” Brenauf shook his head at their words. “Do they really think I’m that much of an idiot?” He turned to Lise. “Hurry up and get that child out, Milady. I need the both of you as shields for my departure from the castle.” “You can’t be serious.” Silva stared at him. “It could be hours before the child is born and even then, Lise will not be able to get out of bed.” Silva shrank back as Brenauf stormed across the 300

Russet and Gold

room towards her. “Leave her alone,” Lise cried. “I need both her and Mesry Vern if I am to birth this child.” Brenauf had grabbed Silva by the front of her dress, but at Lise’s cry he flung her from him and Silva fell backwards, catching her shoulder on the screen in the corner of the room. Lise longed to be able to help Silva but was powerless as another contraction attacked her body. Sard’s mother struggled to her feet as Brenauf walked to the other side of the room. With painful steps she came to the bed and patted Lise’s hand. “Don’t worry, my dear, I’m fine.” Silva’s eyes were flicking back to the corner where the screen stood. At first Lise couldn’t understand what the woman was trying to tell her, then realization flooded through her. When she’d been a prisoner in this room she’d examined ever corner of it, longing to find a means of escape. She’d discovered the door behind the screen, but it had been locked. Could Silva really be trying to tell her their rescuers were coming through the door? For the next few moments her attention was taken up with another contraction, but when it was over and she lay panting with the effort, she quickly looked to see if Brenauf was watching her. He seemed to have something on his mind as he stood near the main door, nibbling at his fingernails. Luckily, his back was towards her and she chanced a quick look at the screen. Out of sight from the main room, but perfectly visible from the bed, Lise saw Sard’s face peering out at her. He lifted a finger to his lips and then mouthed, ‘Where’s Brenauf?’ Lise flicked her eyes to the main door, saw Brenauf 301

Russet and Gold

hadn’t moved, and quickly glanced back at Sard then over to Brenauf again. When her gaze returned to Sard he nodded to show that he understood, and ducked back behind the screen. Another contraction attacked Lise and once more she became oblivious to what was happening around her. **** Using hand signals, Sard conveyed Brenauf’s whereabouts to the other two. They both nodded. Ailan pointed towards the bed, clutched his stomach in mock agony, and pointed in Brenauf’s direction. Sard and Robard both nodded. Sard crouched behind the other two and heard Lise convulse with another contraction. Ailan and Robard rushed to overpower Brenauf while Sard ran to protect Lise. Brenauf was taken completely by surprise, but he quickly recovered and took advantage of Robard tripping over the rug. He made no attempt to fight Ailan, but flung a chair in front of him and unlocked the outer door. The two men outside were taken completely by surprise as Brenauf erupted from the room. Brushing them aside, the false Duke of Rak ran down the corridor, closely pursued by Ailan and Robard. Sard paid no more attention to the chase. Concern for Lise’s obvious discomfort was the only thing on his mind. **** “It’s all right my love.” Sard’s voice seemed to come from far away. “Brenauf’s gone and I’m here now.” Silva had been examining Lise and after a quick consultation with Mesry Vern she turned to the bed. “Sard, sit on the bed behind Lise. Hold her shoulders. Lise, lean against Sard. When another contraction comes I want you to push really hard and stop when I tell you to. One 302

Russet and Gold

more push should do the trick. Do you understand, Lise?” Lise nodded her sweat soaked brow. She felt so weary. It was a relief when Sard cradled her in his arms and wiped the dampness from her brow. “Be brave, my love. Not long now.” She barely heard him as the dreaded pain returned, but with his encouragement she pushed hard. Once again the agony ripped through her, pushing away her awareness of the rest of the room. Suddenly, the pain receded. “A boy. We’ve got a son, my love. You clever girl, you.” Sard hugged her and from a long way away she heard the baby wail. The sound came closer and Silva appeared at her side. “Here we are, Lise. Your son wants to meet his mother. He’s absolutely beautiful.” Carefully Sard’s mother placed the precious bundle in her arms and Lise looked down at his screwed up face, tears flowing from her eyes. “Hello, little one.” She placed her finger gently against her son’s cheek and he stopped crying and opened his eyes. Big amber orbs stared up at her and she felt an overwhelming feeling of love for this tiny being she and Sard had made. Sard’s hand came over her shoulder and gingerly touched the baby’s hand. “What shall we call him, Lise? Would you like to name him after your father?” “No I don’t think so. Why don’t we call him Silvak?” Silva glanced up, a startled look in her eyes. Lise continued. “After all if it wasn’t for you, Silva, our young man here wouldn’t have his true heritage. You talked to Mesry Vern, you came up with the plan to rescue me and you helped with his birth. I 303

Russet and Gold

think it only fitting he carries the male version of his grandmother’s name.” **** The parents and grandmother were gathered around the new arrival when Ailan beckoned to Sard from the door. He quietly left his wife and mother exclaiming over the perfection of the baby and joined the Duke of Lan in the corridor. “First, is Lise all right?” Ailan wanted to know. “She’s fine. She and our son are fine.” Sard beamed at them, then became serious as he remembered what the others had been doing while he was attending the birth. “Brenauf is trapped on the docking level. We have all the exits covered by our own men. The final decision of which steps to take should be Lise’s and in her absence, you are the authority.” Ailan looked sternly at him. “Sorry to drag you away at this moment, but we need you to come to the docking level now.” “Just a moment.” Sard slipped back inside the room and quietly told his mother he was needed on the docking level. He glanced at Lise and smiled. She was too wrapped up in their son to notice his absence. He rejoined Ailan. “Let’s go.” “Nothing seems to have altered,” Ailan told him as they left the dropchute at the lower level. “He’s still hiding behind the big transport,” Robard told them. “Every time we start to move in on him, he waves a big sword at us.” “Sword? Where did he get a sword?” “We think he grabbed it from one of the ornamental displays in the Grand Hall,” Coscord replied. “With the wall at his back and the sword in his hand, we’re finding it 304

Russet and Gold

difficult to get close to him.” “What do you want to do?” Robard asked and all three Dukes looked at Sard, waiting for his answer. “Perhaps I should try and talk to him.” None of the others spoke and realizing the decision was his, Sard took a deep breath then walked across the docking bay. “That’s far enough,” Brenauf called when he came close to the transport. “What do you want, Brenauf?” Sard called. “I want what’s mine. The Dukedom of Rak.” The anger in his voice made Sard shiver. “It’s not yours, Brenauf.” Sard kept his voice calm. “Lise is the legal descendant of the last Duke of Rak.” “And she married me, Sard. That makes me the Duke of Rak.” “No. It makes Lise the Duchess of Rak. Your marriage has been declared invalid. You forced Lise to marry you and didn’t consummate the marriage.” “Do you really think that dolt Coscord can dissolve my marriage?” Brenauf snorted in disbelief. “No,” Sard replied. “Not on his own. But Dukes Robard and Ailan also signed the annulment. Lise is my wife and Silvak is my son.” “Or your widow and orphan.” Before Sard could react, Brenauf lunged at him, knocking him to the floor. Sard looked up to see Brenauf straddling him, the tip of the sword at his throat. “You’re going to die, Sard, and your child and Lise will become my family. I’ll rule Rak and Lise will die young leaving me sole guardian to your child. How does it feel, knowing 305

Russet and Gold

your child’s welfare will be in my hands?” “You’re suffering from delusions, Brenauf. The other Dukes will protect Lise and Silvak.” “Get up.” Brenauf eased back slightly, but kept the sword close to Sard’s chest. Cautiously, Sard put his hands on the floor and pushed himself upright, rising slowly to his feet. “Go to the edge of the dock.” Sard did as he was told and moved past the transport to the edge of the docking bay. He felt the force field reluctantly let him through and even though his eyes remained fixed on Brenauf, he was aware of the drop beside him. The docking level had bays for the transports. They were different to the bays at Castle Lan. Here the bays jutted out into the sky like fingers, all of them circling the lower regions of the castle like a spiked necklace. Empty bays were protected by force fields to prevent people coming to any harm, but once through the force field there was nothing to stop them falling to the ground far below. With a flick of his hand Brenauf hit the release and the emergency metal gate crashed across, blocking the way onto the dock. Sard was afraid. Brenauf had only threatened Sard in his younger years, but now he threatened Lise and their son. Not in the way Brenauf thought. Sard knew Duke Ailan would never allow any harm to come to the family of Rak, but the removal of Sard would cause devastation and unhappiness to Lise, and his son would grow up without a father. “A few more steps and you’ll be gone.” Brenauf moved the sword slightly, forcing Sard backwards. Standing on the dock, Sard could hear the rumble of thunder as the storm which had heralded Silvak’s birth gradu306

Russet and Gold

ally dissipated. Anger suddenly rushed up inside him. Brenauf had taken the title when he wasn’t the real Duke and this had allowed the turbulent weather to thrive. Sard knew he owed it to his wife and his people to make sure Rak was revived to its proper status in Hejmen. “Where are your precious Dukes now?” “We’re right here, Brenauf.” Robard and Ailan had been unable to follow them through the gate onto the docking bay, but they had stood as close as they could to the entrance. Brenauf glanced at them, distracted by their words. Sard took his opportunity and ducking under the blade he grabbed Brenauf around the body, trying to force the sword from the other man’s hand. Brenauf tried to bring the weapon round, but Sard punched him in the stomach, making him stagger back to the other side of the narrow dock. With both hands, he raised the sword high above his head and Sard knew he could not escape. He was right on the edge of the dock and behind him the sky opened out with a huge drop to the town below. He stared at Brenauf, knowing his last moments had come. The Dukes would be unable to stop Brenauf. He said a silent prayer for Lise to understand how sorry he was they’d had so little time together. A smile played at the corners of Brenauf’s lips and he arched the sword back slightly, preparing to swing it down onto Sard’s head. The sword started its downward journey, but a jagged blue bolt of lightning flashed from the dark clouds overhead and connected with the metal tip. Sard watched in horror as the charge passed through the metal and raced through Brenauf’s body. The two enemies stood staring at each other in the ensu307

Russet and Gold

ing silence. Slowly Brenauf slid to the ground, the sword dropping from his hand. Reality returned and Sard crossed the dock to check the body. In death, Brenauf looked more threatening than in life. The lightning had passed through his body, leaving the soles of his boots smoking. While most of him looked unharmed, his face was a mask of scars. Sard wondered why the pattern looked familiar. The lines crossed one another above the eyebrows, with smaller marks emerging at an angle. He smiled wearily. In death, Brenauf had got his wish to be recognised. The storm had branded his forehead with the Horak bird emblem of the House of Rak. Sard crossed to the gate and flicked off the lock, allowing the two Dukes access to the dock. “Sard, are you all right?” Ailan asked while Robard covered the still smoking body with a cargo net. Unable to speak, Sard nodded. “Brenauf is dead,” Robard said flatly. “Are you sure?” Ailan asked. “He’s dead,” Sard replied. “Killed because he wasn’t the real Duke of Rak. If he had been, the weather wouldn’t have been allowed to build up to such a storm.” Sard felt the tension drain out of him as he realized he no longer had to worry about the threat of Brenauf in his life. He and Lise could concentrate on bringing Rak back to its full glory and the rearing of their son and any future children. He turned to the other two. “Gentlemen. May I invite you to come and celebrate the birth of my son Silvak, the future Duke of Rak?”

308

ABOUT SUE PERKINS Sue Perkins is originally from the West Country of England. In her youth, she traveled the world with her husband. Sue and her family immigrated to New Zealand and live on a three acre lifestyle block in Marlborough at the top of the South Island. Sue has worked in office administration for most of her life, but now works as a graphic design artist which combines her love of computer work and art. Sue enjoys reading, writing, genealogy and line dancing. To learn more about Sue, visit her website at: http://www.sueperkins.wcpauthor.com/

For your reading pleasure, we invite you to visit our web bookstore

WHISKEY CREEK PRESS www.whiskeycreekpress.com